Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"Isn't it nice to see the old spooky island be renovated?" David gleams at the few campers with him. "Guess we're gonna have to find a new name huh?" He adds. "How's it going up there Y/n!" David says as you are renovating one of the walls. You give a thumbs up. He smiles and looks back to the campers.

"Okay, and this mansion is for who, just Y/n?" Max says, "Yeah, could the spare rooms be used for some campers maybe?" Neil says. "Oh now there campers, if they can't take all of us then they won't take any of us!" David says. "Boooo" Max says, "I don't mind the wild, I'm sure we can find some caves if you don't like the tents!" Nikki says, "Now that's the spirit!" David commends.

"Now you campers agreed to help if you got off today's activity-" David was cut off by you collapsing on the ground next to them, falling from the wall you were building. David screams from the sudden movement before running to you. "I'm okay.." you mutter, looking at the sunny sky. "I see a light.." you joke, David takes it seriously, saying "NO- Y-N DON'T GO TO THE LIGHT!" Making the other campers snicker.

"I got some real adrenaline right now, just gotta wait for the pain to catch up." You say. "Gonna take a guess and say it's your leg," Max says, pointing to your bleeding leg, which was bent a bit strangely. "Oh yikes.." you cringe. "Y/n..." David says, his eyes widened. "That's.. a lot of blood.." Max says, his jokes wearing off. "Max-call 911." David says, "What?!" Max said, "Max!" David yells. Max quickly does, as he had stolen David's phone ages ago. You begin to wince, "yep- there it is.." you say before biting your lip to stop the scream.

David picked you up bridal style and took you to the canoe. "Me and Y/n are going back to camp, we'll send campers back with another canoe for you." David explained, "You're gonna leave us here alone?!" Neil questioned, "Exciting!" Nikki roared, "Shut up and go!" Max said, David doesn't waste the second and places you on his lap and begins rowing. "Y/n speak to me please." He says as you hold back your painful screams.

"I need to know you're still conscious, Y/n!" He begins, you begin to undo his belt, He blushed as his eyes widened. You steal it and put it in your mouth to brace urself. "What are you doing?!" He quickly asks you take a breath before kicking down hard on the bottom of the boat, almost knocking the boat over. You had kicked your bone back into place, stopping the bleeding. In shock, he quickly lets go of the paddles, "Y/n-!!" He gasps. He notices the blood puddles in the boat. "Oh my god- Y/N- Y/N!" He pulls you closer to him. "I- need to get you to the ambulance!-" he begins, grabbing the paddles again and paddling as fast as he could to shore, he was hyperventilating.

He quickly picks you up again and begins to run to the camp. You get the strength to rip the belt from your mouth and speak "David-" you say, cringing at your pain again. "Just- Hold on okay! Y/N please!" He said. You push his chest, making him stop. "Am- I hurting you-?!" He begins "B-Breathe.." you say, "You- YOU CAN'T BREATHE?!" He yells, you nod in a no and point to his chest. He calms down in gasps and sighs, "Oh- me-I-" he stutters.

He listens to you after a few seconds and tries to steady his breath. Your pain begins to fade, you smile at him as he calms. Only for you to black out "Y/N!" He calls.

Beep beep Beep beep you cringe at the tik-like sound. You begin to open your eyes, only to be blinded by the light of the ceiling lamps. This isn't the forest for sure.. You sit up quickly and alarmingly. Had they found me? You were catching your breath when you saw the ginger lying in the chair beside you, half awake.

Then all of a sudden he jumps up, looking at you. "Y-Y-/N!! THANK GOD!" He screams in glee, bending down to you. "Where- am I?" You say, looking to see if you were restrained. "The hospital is a few hours away from the camp.. are you alright?" He asks, nothing your demeanor. "Yeah, what's the damage officer?" You ask, putting a smile on for him.

He smiles through his new eye bags and says "Well, broken leg, a sprained elbow, and a lot of cuts and bruises. Nothing some good camper love can't fix!" David says, you smile a bit for him to add "But- light on the camping for you- for a while at least." He now sat next to you, scooting the chair closer with his hand resting beside your resting body.

Suddenly your face fell, "wait, how long have I been out?" You ask, "2 days." He clarifies, his hand inching closer to yours. "2 days?! What about the campers- and your activities? You haven't been staying here have you?" You say, kind of suffering inside from the thought. "Don't worry about it. I'm just happy you're okay y/n." He smiles, now holding your hand.

You blush and look away to tighten the grip lightly. You didn't see his blush as you looked at the floor. "Climb in," you say, quietly at first. "Huh?!" David grunts, "I know your back's hurting from sleeping on that thing for 2 days. Just lay down." you tell him, scooting over only to flinch.

"Oh no! I couldn't- you can't be moving like that! Your- hurt.. Deep." He mutters, lowly. "I'll do a backflip off the bed and through the hallway if you don't join me." you threaten, in a joking tone. He smiles weakly and joins you. You pull the covers over him, letting him see your damaged leg for a few moments.

"I'm so sorry y/n," David says, "Ah, don't be sorry- I was the one who fell off a wall." you say, "I probably should've had a rope or something..." you add, "No, I wasn't paying attention and I should've done something-" he continues, "I'm a big girl, you don't need to worry about me. You've got a whole campsite of kids cluttering your mind already."

"That's different.." David says, quietly. "Hmm how so?" you ask, tilting your head. His face heats up a bit, as he gulps. "The campers- are like family to me, so is Gwen but-" He explains, "It's okay- I know I'm newer and you haven't known me long enough to-" you interrupt, sadly trying to make him feel better.

"No! You're like my wife!" he shouts. A cloak of silence overcame the room, your face heated up in sync with his. "Oh, Really?" you ask, quietly like you were a mouse squeaking. "I uhm.. Yeah." David spits out. "Does Girlfriend sound better or..?" you ask.

David looks confused about your response. "I can do girlfriend if you'd like!" you say quickly. "You like me?" He says, in confusion. "Yes." you watch a smile grow on his face. He hugs you tightly, "Oh you won't regret this! I'll be the best boyfriend ever! Just wait till we get back!" He squeals.

You laugh and hug him back. "This is always enough too." you smile, nuzzling his neck. He turns and kisses your nose, before kissing your cheek and face. You giggle, "pffftt- David-" You complain. "No more wall climbing!" he scolds. "okay okay- I'll take a week off!" you say.

"A month!"

Chapter Text

As usual, you pounce down through an open window in the dark house. Since it was the usual night you were in your cat form. Looking around you finally found your usual crush, Zane, who was already readying your cup of milk. Usually, it'd be bad for cats to have dairy, but you weren't an ordinary cat. He smiles (you assume) and places the bowl in front of you, crouching down and petting you lightly as you lick the warm substance.

After a nice drink, you lean onto his ankles and purr. You usually were not this friendly, in your cat form- or normal form. "Ready for the next season sugarpuff?" He asks sweetly. That was the name he gave you, it was themed off my little horsies. The show you were watching together. You pounce onto his lap after he sits with the remote. You curl comfortably and let him pet you as you purr.

You shake off the strangeness of your transformation as usual. You always manage to escape safely unseen before you return to normal. Your brightly colored hair also matched your cat form, you noticed how whenever you dyed it- the form changed color too. Nevertheless, you kind of found it annoying. You slip on an outfit and begin your drive to your new house.

On your way, you began to notice the familiarity of it all. But there's no way. You take your duffel bag out with you, waving the Uber. Your friend Lucinda, the only one who knew of your monster state was your new roomie. She greeted you at the door. "Ah, wondered when you'd show up. I was just brewing some hot tea." She smiles.

You smile in return before following her. "You can drop your bag upstairs in your room. Room to the left." You nod, before making your way up and dropping it as told. You return to your friend shortly after, "You really do match your curse Y/n." Lucinda smiles. You blush, not really knowing how to react. "You're like a little kitten. Following your friends around with little language.

One of the things I like most about you." She smiles. "T-thanks?" You say, tilting your head. Lucinda laughs before giving you the tea. The doorbell rings, "Do you mind, I've got to throw away the trash." Lucinda says, you nod and open it for her.

Only to see- Zane. "Good evening, I'm Zane- with the neighborhood watch. Your Lucinda's new roommate correct?" He says. You blush and nod. "Hey y/n, I was able to conjure you a new- horsie- figure you wanted. I wasn't able to conjure the hairbrush yet..-" Lucinda said from a distance.

You jumped, while Zane blushed, "you like- my little horsies?" He asks. "U-uh.. yeah- yes." You say, knowing he also liked it. "Oh- um- who's your favorite horsie?" He asks. "Pinkie Cake- or.. Discord.." you say.

"R-Really?!" He pipes up. You nod, Lucinda shows up behind you, menacingly. "Well... I'll see you later.." he says, walking off. Lucinda closes the door, "Sorry about that, forgot he'd be stopping by." Lucinda apologizes. "It's fine." You say, "he's- not that bad." You finally add.

Her eyebrow rises. "Oh really?" She asks. You knew you had made a mistake. "A new crush? How scandalous.." Lucinda teases. "God.." you say, "it's alright to be shy, sweetie," Lucinda says,

"Now, let's go work on that spell you wanted." You nod as you two enter her garage.

"Are you sure you're fine?" Lucinda confirms. "Yeah- don't worry about it- Honest." You say, coughing a bit. "That spell shouldn't be harmful, you might have a little trouble with your sleep schedule but..

I promise nothing big." The witch assures you. You open your mouth to say something but then turn into your cat form. "Oh, must've been time huh?" Lucinda smiles, picking you up from your pile of clothes. You meow for a second,

until she gets the memo and lets you down. She follows as you pounce onto the windowsill. You paw at it until she opens it for you. You give her a quick rub on the arm before pouncing into the unknown. Or rather- known. Zane's residence was now remarkably closer.

You'd have more time to spend with the emo. You find his window open as usual, along with your little bowl left. He walked down the stairs in his pajamas. You quickly greet him, to let him know he was appreciated. "Oh- you're here early." He smiles, giving you ear scratches. You purr as you two finally sit down on his coach to resume the episode. "Something happened earlier today.. I went to do my roundabout with the new neighbor when,

I found out she liked my little horsies.. and her favorite was Pinky Cake! And Discord! Sugar puff can you believe this?! I don't know tho, what if I mess it up? Maybe Aphmau can help me." "She did really want me to make new friends." He still pets you as he talks.

"You know your hair is the same color as hers." He smirks. You meow slightly to distract him. You lean against him as the show begins when all of a sudden you turn back to your normal form. You both jump back. You covering yourself quickly with a nearby blanket. "GAHH!" He screamed, before finally registering it. "Wait- it's you from earlier.." he says.

You were shaking under the blanket, slightly peeking. All of a sudden you were transformed back, you took this chance to run out the window, leaving Zane as he said "Wait!" "Y/n.. is that you..? It's early for you're.." Lucinda's voice drifted off when she saw you, cold, coming out from the window and turning back to your human form. She quickly grabs a blanket and wraps it around you.

You were holding back tears, "The spell must've interfered with your transformation.." she said. "Did- anyone see you?!" Lucinda quickly asks. You lie and nod no. "Alright, do you want to sleep with me or..?" She offered, you nodded no before walking past her into your room. You had been crying the majority of the night along with shaking and anxiety. You doubt you slept much at all. You had just lost your best friend and your crush. In both of your lives.

You pull on a hoodie, before grabbing your phone and leaving the house. Since the spell, Lucinda had come to the conclusion you had to go outside for a bit, your other form needed the wild energies. You were about to pass Aaron's house when you suddenly turned to your cat form. You basically jumped in your skin, whimpering and all. Aaron, Aphmau, and Celeste had all walked out of the house a second later.

Celeste immediately ran to you. She would normally fear cats but then again, you weren't a normal cat. You meow cowardly before someone picks you up. You felt them hold you closer, "oh Zane! I didn't know you got a cat!" Aphmau says, approaching you, you open your eyes to see Zane.

He was holding you from the dog. You also noticed he bundled you in his sweater. Your shaking lessened. "Oh Celeste Girl! I don't know what came over her! She's usually terrified of cats.." Aphmau apologizes.

"Did.. you dye your cat that color?" Aaron asks. "No! And it's fine- we just need to go home- I mean- I'll see you later. Bye." Zane says, before walking off with you.

You were still whimpering as much as you didn't want to show how terrified you were. Once reaching his house he lays you down on his coach, as he had done so many times before.

You were trying to hide beneath the folds of the sweater he had bundled you in. "It's- okay.. I'll go- to later get you some clothes." He says. You hadn't noticed last time, but his blush was intense. Minutes later he came back with a stack of clothing. "Sorry, it was all I had.." he apologizes.

You peek from the sweater's folds. "I'll.. go in the kitchen." He says, leaving you. A few minutes later you were turned back. You gladly slip on the clothing. Though oversized, very comfortable, In more ways than one.

A few seconds later you hear him ask "Are.. you done?" You take a second to respond but say "Yes.." a few seconds later Zane walks in. "So... you're a were-cat..." he begins, his hands in his pockets.

Blushing out of his mind to the fact of you wearing his clothes. "Sorry.." you quickly say. "It's- fine.. you- could've told me." He says. "You've listened every night- so.. I should too." Zane assures.

You look up slightly, flustered. "It's Y/n right?" He asks. You nod, "do you have half parts like Kawaii-Chan or is it a shifting routine?" He asks, "More of a werewolf situation.. my transformation had been- rather spontaneous lately.." you say shyly.

Zane suddenly steps closer to you, you blush but stay still. "Have.. you been crying?" He asks. "No! Must've been one of those side effects or something-!" You assure him.

He looks at you closer before saying "I'm not mad at you.. you know that right?" Zane tries to confirm. "You- aren't?" You question. "No.. I don't know how I would've told me either.. you- already know how I am with socializing." Zane confirms. "Do you think.. we could still be friends?" Zane asks,

"If you're okay with it!" You quickly say. "Of course- I am!" He assures you. "But.. now that I actually see you.. I was thinking- maybe we could out.. sometime.." Zane asks.

"Yeah- that'd be nice- really nice."

Chapter Text

"Getting slower?" The golden guard taunts as you do your usual chase around bones burrow. "Or are you getting blinder?" You tease back, as you jump and kick him off his staff, you take this to your advantage and pounce from building tops faster.

You steal some elixirs on your way, before walking calmly down the streets. That's a new spike. You run into some solid, someone solid. "Ah, how the tables have turned shadow?" He says you could tell he was smirking underneath that mask.

You step back before running again that way. He chases you, as you do a backflip off a pole and jumps on his shoulders. You quickly use a spell to blind him with darkness "Getting slower?" You remark as you run.

He groans as he tries to reverse the effect. You take this time to get to your home base. A cave in the woods, where you shared with the abandoned talisman and the bat queen + co. You notice a familiar cardinal talisman follow you.

You pull down your hood and offer your finger to the little bird. He obliged and lightly landed. "Welcome home little buddy." You say, assuming his witch had abandoned him, as so many had before.

"I'm sorry for the repeat, rascal. You'll find your witch someday." You explain as you walk into your cave and let the bird fly around. You slide off your coat and scramble through some drawers.

"Returns, birb." You say, as you leave your little home and climb up some trees to gaze. You sigh, before placing your razor onto your skin. You watch the blood ooze, as you almost sigh.

Your eyes just concentrate on the red substance. You hear a rustling, as you assume the little cardinal has returned. "Sorry- do you need a polish- I might have some in my stash-" you say, turning around and being cut off by the golden guard now in front of you.

Your eyes widen, making you cut deeper into your skin. You hissed in the pain, before kicking the soldier's stomach and making a run for it. He saw it- he saw me! Without my hood on- without my jacket on- and with my razor and scars! Great- you jump from tree to tree, before landing on a shorter one, hiding in the leaves covering.

You begin to panic and breathe heavily as the situation sets in. You curl up and begin to mutter little words like "stupid-" and "come on-" You didn't notice the blood not stopping from your wrist. You begin to search for your razor in panic.

"Come on come on-" you breathe out. You sigh and lay back, closing your eyes to retain some sort of calm. You began to feel dizzy, before blacking out.

"This is my new partner. Emperor Belos has requested her to stay." Hunter says, where am I? Another curse flare? You hear footsteps approach you as you begin to feel the pain in your wrist and waist.

You begin to open your eyes, noticing the new surroundings- and the emperor's Sigil. You flinch and begin to form a spell before a hand stops you. "Knock it off, you're not going anywhere." He said.

"how many times have you said that?" You respond, kicking the arm off and kicking him back before using your finger to begin a spell. He jumps up and grabs an unfamiliar staff, knocking your hand off as you are distracted.

"Your Rascals witch?" You question, stepping back. He takes off his mask, revealing his real face, and steps forward as you take steps back.

You blush, before saying "Can you perform magic with him?" He looks surprised at your words. "How did you know?" Hunter questions finally stopping his pace. "You kind of shut down when you let the staff go." You say, before attempting to trip him, he dodged- but you use that to spin him around and keep him chained with a spell.

You glance at your wrist, immediately taking a double-take. You blush seeing it was being healed and bandaged. He struggled to escape the spell, "Don't go!" but quickly kicked his staff back to him and used another to light the chain away.

He pushed himself up and pinned you to the bed, "Try what you want- but you're not leaving my sight- shadow." Hunter sternly says. "And I thought I was your biggest threat-" he begins. Your eyes widen, he did know.

You get a little flashback of the last interaction. He pulls you up before sighing and sitting next to you. "I saw- your scars and the sigil, your F/N's daughter aren't you?" Hunter asks. Your fists clenched at the edge of your skirt/shorts/pants.

"Why do I need to tell you anything? Just turn me into Belos so he can turn me to stone- get it over with- rather do that than have this conversation!" You complain before flipping back and using a spell to illuminate yourself around the room.

"I'm not letting you leave Y/N!" He finally says your name, making the illusions weaken in surprise. He notices and runs at you, you open the window and attempt to open it on him- before completely wincing to the realization you had ripped your cut open in the chaos.

"Titan-" he cursed as he grabbed your arm and pulled you back closer to him, unwrapping your bandage. You could tell he was really upset. "What? Did Belos give another pep talk?" You ask, "You're seriously asking me what's wrong with me?" He says, "You're cutting your wrists- and you ask me why I'm so upset?" Hunter adds.

You were kind of shocked. He begins to heal your cut and glances up at you before returning to your wrist. "You- you do know that people care about you right?" He says, you almost laugh. "This talk?" You mock.

"Look- I'm trying okay? That's more than your dad!" He says, you slightly frown at his remark. "Sorry." He mutters under his breath before continuing. "My- name is Hunter.

Belos brought me in even after finding out about my malfunctional gene. My staff is artificial magic- but rascal seems to be able to spell as easy." Hunter explains. "You- two are actually a really good fit." You say.

"Let's just cut to the real stuff okay?" He says, "You're staying here- and you're giving me all your blades. Now." He demands. "Or I'm marking you. You choose." He adds.

"I'm not your pet- I don't have to do anything." You clarify, he furrows his brows deeper before grabbing your arm tighter, "I didn't really ask. Give me the blades- Now." Hunter clarifies, stepping closer and you begin to step back again.

"You're going to listen to me- and you're going to stop." He adds. "Why?!" You finally ask. "Because- you shouldn't! You're- an amazing witch- you're-" he continues. "Just stop- you're just-" "Just caring!- listen to me!" "Just leave me alone!-" "No!" Hunter grabs your cheeks and kisses you, impulsively.

You begin to kiss back after the shock passes. Your hands that had instinctively grabbed his wrist before began to fade to a soft touch. After breaking, he looked as you kept your gaze on his shoes. "i-I'm sorry- I had- I had to prove it." he says, before taking your blades he spotted in your pocket and engulfing them in flames.

"But- I wasn't faking- and I know its stupid because I've basically been hunting you down for the past months- but I- like you- enough for me to want you to stop." He says. "So- stop," Hunter adds, stepping slightly away.

You just little grab your other arm, nervously while looking away. "I can- try." You say, "..for you." You add after a second of silence, his eyes slightly widen as he blushes before nodding and saying "For you." And grabbing your hand so you'd stop picking your arm.

You both look to the hands, before acknowledging your feelings. He slowly hugs you. You freeze up, before hugging back- tightly.

"Thanks- I'm glad you like me back."

Chapter Text

"Thanks, Flapjack." Hunter takes a sip of the tea in his hands. "I uh, should thank the bat queen for letting me stay here." His talisman chirps in response. His gloves covered the warmth from the cup, as drops fell. He just couldn't believe himself. He had fallen for Belos's lies.

All of them.

Flapjack snuggled the boy closely. "Thank you.." He picked the bird up and nuzzled his feathers. "Thank you."

"WHAT?!"

Hunter jumped and picked himself up quickly. His bird returning to staff form, he rushed through the curtain of his new home.

"No way! Really?!" You ask frantically, watching the bat queen. "He is lost soul, Nesse. You know better than most my swamp flea." You let the queen nuzzle you. You pout to her words. "I know that. That's one thing I know he isn't lying about." You say, crossing your arms. "So formal with me. Take off mask!" She reaches to take off your headgear, you flail like a baby kitten and shove her hands away. She just laughs and straightens your clothes.

"Is he- gonna be okay?" You ask, turning the other way in embarrassment. She smiles, "Ah, there he is." She looks to Hunter who was trying to hide from the conversation. "Oh uh. I'm sorry I didn't mean to bother you." He bows shamefully. "Oh Titan, he's brainwashed good." You take a breath and use your staff to pick him back up from his knees. You begin to circle him like a vulture with a hand on your chin.

"What are you doing?! What are they doing?" "Oh, just traveling the new inventory. Do not worry, sweet feathers." You stand back and nod. "I- wanted to thank you! For taking me in. I promise I will be of use to you! In any way I can!" He pushes himself forward. You make a look at your queen. "Ah. A useful type I see. Flapjack has told me many of your troubles. Do not fret."

"This is my child-" "I'm your guard!" You argue. She just laughs. "My 'Drowned Discord' They do all perimeter cloaking and protection effort. They are the same of age as-" "SHH! Mo- MY Queen!" You shout, blushing under the mask. "Oh shush. You are my child. Please show Feather around." You shake yourself off with a huff. "Wait- I know I can prove my worth!" Hunter runs up to the bat queen.

"Why does everything need a use?" You ask, shrugging. "Because- because- then what is there for..?" He frowns. You scratch your chin again. "You're sad." "What? No, I'm not!" "Look I'm not going to betray you or anyone. I'm- I don't work with the emperor anymore." "Prove it blondie!" You use your magic to form a grudgby ball and throw it into the trees.

"Let's Play- Let's Play- Let's Play!" You repeat, throwing it to him and grabbing your staff. "What?! Hey No Fair!" You were already on your way. Hunter grabs his own and rushes to catch it before you.

💫

You watch a group of white-masked guards form around the entrance of the forest. Through the thick leaves, you jumped from branch to branch until teleporting in front of them with a whistle. Your staff immediately turned to a guitar. Your hand strung through your first chord, throwing a few men back, and casting a huge wind into the forest. The ground thundered and crackled under you. "Hey! Attacking an Emperor's Guard Team is a crime!" A Woman shouts. "Aw, is it?" You strike another chord, louder than the last.

"Enough. Last chance kid. Leave or you're living in the Conformatoruim of the rest of your life!" You finally strike another and start a melody. As Guards attacked you dodged and let a thundering cloud appear above all of you, and fog formed below.
"Honestly.. I never ever want to be me~ And maybe that's just how it really came to be." Your vocals threw all their spells off. "I Just hope you're really Happy!~ I Know that I won't ever be!" "Not to be." "Not with all you-still surrounding me-!" Thunder struck as boiling tide water washed onto the grass.

You throw your fingers onto the guitar again. "Or You're that you're just so happy- WITHOUT ME!~" "Could I ever believe that you would do all this- just to me!" They all began to be consumed and thrown into the tornado forming above them. "SO Happily- Just so happy- that I'm all thrown away and sold for free~!" "While you're given all the gold and coin from my sleeve- I just fall on my knees and plead- I hope you're still so Happy- WITHOUT ME~!"

"Just so happy.. Without me."

"Will I ever be that happy... With just me?"

The unconscious bodies of the guards fall from the whirlwind. You raise your finger and let them be thrown away from the forest. You turn your heel and put your mouth mask back on, stepping into the forest.

"Ah, my little swamp flea. You return." The bat queen looked up from her tea, who was sipping with Hunter. You spin your staff and let your talisman greet Flapjack. "Yep. Just some rando team." You in front of Hunter. "Oh, take that mask off- sip on fine melody tea. Hunter made it." "I'm good, my queen. Them coven scouts don't even work me up a sweat!" You make a charade to show your non-existent muscle. She just smiles sweetly at you as you snicker. "Yeah, that's some real mass.." Hunter teases. "Bleh!" you remark. The bat queen watches you both friendly bicker with a content smile.

"So- I've been thinking. I can help with the forest's defenses. I'm ready to help!" Hunter smiles. "Hmm." She smiles. "Nope." You correct him, petting Flapjack. "What? Bat Queen?!" "You are in Recovery, my sweet feather. Do not rush." She winks. "No- I can help I promise I won't mess it up!" "No! None of that!" you add. "What?! Why?" You boop his nose. "You're just too important." You giggle. He blushes and swipes your hand off. Your laugh continues. until you felt a strike of pain. You reach for chest, "Nesse-" She begins, "I'll be right back." You gag a bit but quickly rush out. "Hey! Wait! What's going on?" Hunter gets up to rush after you.

But The Bat Queen just grabs his hand, with a sad nod. "What?! Somethings clearly wrong! Let me go fix it! Just- let me do anything!" "In Time maybe." She makes him sit back down. "In time."

💫

You feel a pinch on your finger. You groggily move your hand to stop it. But again, it continues on your other hand. You finally open your eyes to swat it when you see you're on the beach.

Again.

You groan but greet Flapjack. You look the other way and cough out some water. You weakly try to stand up but fall again. He chirps and chirps but it wasn't enough to make you get up. "I'm fine little birdie... Last night was just a bit harder- then- Crk- usual." You spit out some more water into your hand. "Some apple blood and all be as good as new!" You take a breath. "Now- Up!" You push yourself up but fall back down. "Hmm." You scratch your chin and look at your tired legs. "Yeah, that's no good."

Hunter appeared behind you. Taking a breath. You flinch and fall back again.

You weren't wearing your mask

"I knew it! I knew you wouldn't tell me! After all those emotional talks and you didn't even tell me this?! What is this?! What's going on?!" a blush appeared on his face. Until he saw your mouth. Glowing red loops tattooed all around it, A curse mark.

"Your- Cursed?!" He steps back in shock. You blush shamefully and hide it with your hand. Hunter frowns and picks you up, bridal style. "Wow, you're uh, a lot lighter than I thought.." he blushed and continued stomping to his little hut. He lays you down in his bed and fills a cup with fresh water. Hunter puts the cup to your lips. You frown but take a drink thankfully.

"You were... Really thirsty."
you had finished the entire cup.
"You'd think if you were surrounded by water.." you murmur. "What's wrong?! Can you not speak?!" you watch the worry rise in his voice. "Flapjack get the Bat queen!" he adds, but you quickly do a vine spell across the door. "No! She- she gets really worried.." you beg. Hunter frowns, but his fists clench. "Of course she's worried! Does she even know about this?! You can't even walk right now!"

You fold under his shouting voice. "No- I.. I'm sorry." he goes to his knees and lays his head shly next to you on the cot. You put a hesitant hand on his hair. "It's been getting worse lately," you speak up. He raises his head to listen. "I usually can stumble back to my little lake and meet the curse halfway.. But- I dunno.. It's been flaring lately."

"Curse flares are caused by strong emotions! What's bothering you? I can help. I promise." Hunter begs. You slightly turn the other way in embarrassment. "I- heard your song. The one that you used to get rid of those coven scouts." You turn back immediately with a blush. "Who- hurt you?" your blush rises.

"I don't like talking about it.." you ponder. "but she hurt me- so bad I was so scared to even say my own name. Let alone hers- for years. She was my best friend. Sometimes I thought we could actually hear each other's thoughts. But.. She was saying some things- behind my back. About my- about me. When i confronted her- she was calm at first. But- a week later things got worse- much worse. At the height of it she cursed me. And I ran away. I came here and hid." you confess.

Hunter slowly reaches out his hand to you. You take it. "What's- your real name..?" He says like he was afraid to ask. "Y/n." you smile. He blushes, "Uh- cool." "Uh- you need some elixir or something. I'll go-" You rise the vines with a swipe of your finger. "You don't need to do that.." you say. "I'm sure I can walk now." you turn yourself over to try. "No- what are you doing?! Lay back down!"

"Hunter if this is about your useful-complex then stop!" "What?!" "you don't have to be useful for me to like you. You've done enough." you say, "you don't need to force anything.." he watches you frown. "But I'm not! I just- want to help you." you both catch each other's eye for a moment like you are trying to figure out the other's inner thoughts. When Flapjack pulled Hunter by his collar into you. You blush as he falls on you, "Flapjack?! I'm so sorry y/n- I" Hunter realized the situation when he finally opened his eyes.

His talisman began chirping. "Is- that true?" you ask, blushing. "What?! No! He's- he's lying or something!!" "No- uh- I like you too!" you shout. "You what-?" "I like you too!" "like- like- me?" you nod anxiously. His red face matched yours in color now. "Oh okay- that's great! That's amazing!" he almost cheers, still on top of you.

Flapjack chirped and pulled him into you with a small tug. You kiss back immediately and run your fingers through his messy blonde hair. While he seemed to take more control and take hold of your waist.

Until you broke. You both awkwardly gaze at the other with full-filling eyes, until his feathered talisman lands on your shoulder. You both seemed so in shock that his involvement didn't matter anymore. "Did I- We-" you quickly nod. "Did I do it right?" you nod again. "Yes- very right!" he blushes again, "Good- Great!"

You continue your comfortable stare match with the blonde until you lean in again.

Chapter Text

The familiar chiming of your earrings echoed through the forest, as you landed from a tree. "Tell me how you haven't been caught yet." a voice said, cockily. You smile and look over to the boy now a few miles away from you. "Yeah, maybe you should stop slacking and get on with it already."

You smile and pull down your hood, showing your face. He does the same. Hunter followed you as you began your walk. As he opened his mouth to say something, you kicked him back and made a run for it. "That is called tag! I read it from a human book!"

"Hey!" you jumped from tree to tree, finding the sturdier branches so it wouldn't break on him after you pounced on it. You grab a few twigs as you run, and throw them back organized to make him trip. "So we're playing dirty now huh? That can be arranged." He slides under a log and tries to jump-attack you.

You dodge and kick him back again with a giggle. You continue your sprint through the very familiar forest until a red blur pops in front of you. You halt to a stop, not wanting to hurt the talisman. When you felt two arms wrap around you.

You blush and let both of you fall onto the ground in laughter. "You're such a cheater!" you complain, in a child-like tantrum. "You never made a rule about talisman use. I think I recall a stick storm earlier too..." Hunter said as you two lay in the grass.

"Yeah, I don't think I remember that." you throw him his staff.
Ever since he was sent to hunt down more talismans for Emperor Belos, you had intervened. You were a master bard, without a Staff you only fought with your voice.

Eventually, you had realized Rascal had chosen him, through your years of living in the Boiling Isles forest, you had lived with the bat Queen. And the many forgotten talismans with her. You began to understand why FlapJack chose Hunter.

And him why you protected the forest like you did. So instead of fighting, you'd come to catch feelings for him, and the daily talks and play dates you had.

💫

"Sorry, but I need it. More than you, human." Hunter says, ripping the Owl's key from her neck. "No! I thought we- I need it to get back home!" She pleads, trying to get herself up. Her leg had been sprained during her fight with the Golden Guard.

"I need it to stay Belos's right hand. I'm sorry." Hunter frowned, beginning to leave when he was pushed back by a hum, and his hand was now empty.

"I can't believe I-" you begin, now in front of Luz. He quickly turns around, "C/n?" He spots. You help up the human. "can you walk?" You ask, Luz coughs and fails. "It's alright- I can get you out of here with your key, stay off your leg." You say, after a whistle. A larger stick came your way. You grabbed it and adjusted it to the human.

"C/N, please- just let me explain- you know I can't go back empty-handed again-" Hunter says, stepping closer. "Don't take another step!" You say, your voice sending a wave and knocking him back a bit. Your voice was cracking in the scene, and your magic flared as a result.

A shadow loomed over you all, before a Winged Eda lands with king, glancing at the scene. "Can you make it back?" You ask, "Of course" Eda begins, "I can hold him back, go." You say, handing the key. "No, I'll stay, you two go," Eda says. You look to the floor, "C/n.." Hunter says softly now. You hold the key in your hand, covering it.

You nod. "I'm- let's go." You say, helping Luz onto your Eda's staff and taking off with King. "Okay, owl lady- just move and this'll be easy." Hunter begins. "Yeah no," Eda says, flaring her wings. "I don't think you've fought Feathered Eda before."
"Look, I just need to catch up to C/n and we'll leave happily alright? No humans or witches will be hurt." He adds. "Sounds like you already hurt one," Eda says, coldly.

You sped to your current living space in a geode cave after dropping the human at the owl house. You needed to pack and leave before the owl lady finished distracting the witch. Your witch. You held back your tears as you finished packing your bag. You thought he changed.

"Ready?" You ask, your flying ride was one sent from the bat queen. It was a huge moth, with a saddle. "C/n, I need you to listen to me- please," Hunter speaks, now behind you. He had a few scratches and bruises on him now.

"I don't have time for this." You say, continuing to pack. "I'm sorry- I just didn't want Belos to replace me-I-" he begins, "Hunter- Belos doesn't love you! He doesn't even care about you! He doesn't deserve you- and now I know you'll never believe it. If he wants to replace you- then let him- it's his loss. And now- mine." You say, pushing a bag onto the moth.

"He took me in- of course he cares- you care- just- please keep-" he continues. "You're a pawn to him, and I'm not gonna watch you lose yourself. You'll never realize that you don't need him." You say, turning around away from him. "You- only-because I'm somebody! Because now you have an inside on the coven!" He says, impulsively. "No- I loved you when you were nobody- because you aren't a nobody- Hunters somebody! And- I just- you won't see me again." You say, Hunter, blushing spoke up "Wait-!" You slap his hand away.

Your tears trickled down your cheeks. You wiped them in embarrassment. You quickly got on the moth before grabbed you and pulled you off. You kicked and tried to push him away, to no avail. "Hunter!" he tightened his grip around your waist and turned you around.

You pulled your head away, tears still falling. "Look at me!" he begged, you closed your eyes in spite. "Y/n! Look at me!" he grabbed your face and turned you to him. "It's fine I don't need you to look at me for this." you felt his lips smash against yours.

Your eyes opened in shock. But closed again when returning it. He slowly dropped his hands to your waist again. You followed suit and held them. Once you broke you saw his blush match yours. "I- uh love you too."

Your blush rises, he wipes the tears from your face as you look down. "And I know you're right." you lean into him again. "Just don't go," you add, in a whimper as you hug him tightly to his chest. He blushes and hugs you back. "I won't leave you. I promise." Hunter said leaning down to lay his head on yours.

He slides the key deeper into his pocket. He could have it all. You, and his side by Belos.

Chapter Text

Another bell rings as you walk through the scuffed halls, there's my volleyball team... you frown, trying to hide in a way. You had tried for the team with high hopes. You tried so hard to make friends, you thought you had been doing well, but by the time you made the team, everyone had made their own groups.

With 15 on your team, you had been the odd one out. It felt like middle school all over again. All the isolation, and therapy after. Your new subscription to stay okay, all to come to this hell hole. For what? To feel the same way over and over again. You continued walking past the girls, head down with your tail between your legs.

You were preparing yourself for making it through practice, and the excruciating isolation. During partner times, you pretended to drink water or sat to the side. Eventually someone took pity on you, whether that be the coaches or another girl, and they'd offer to hit. It was only 3rd period and you were already dreading the thing. Counting the clocks tunes and turns.

Then finally, Lunch. You couldn't even eat solids anymore. Your disorder had gotten so bad, that even the thought of eating solids could make you nauseous. So you took out your gross protein drink and began to make yourself gag to drink it- again.

When your ear peeped when hearing a certain voice.. you remembered that voice. Them.. The bell rang. They literally go to a different school. I'm just imaginative, more psychotic- but I'm safe. I'm sure. You open the door to see "Yoo!!" A voice said. Yep. Them.

Your previous friend and a few others walked up to you. "Are school is doing a tour of your gym for environmental class." One says, "I love your hair!" Another adds, "Why haven't you responded to our texts? Bro- you know Y/b left the chat months ago?" one of them spoke, "cool." You just say.

They glance at your extra bag, "Why do you have so many bags- Jesus!" F/n questions. "I'm.. on the volleyball team so.." you say. "No way she made the team- she can barely jump!" Another adds. "Actually.. I go by Y/P.. now.." you say.

They all look a bit quiet before saying "Okay!" Or something like "Sure." They finally speak up again, "Doesn't F/n go here?" Another friend says, beginning to leave. "Yep.." you say, "can you show us building 11, they have a film class there." One says.

Your fists clench. "Actually I'm a bit busy." You stand up. "Dude just show us it!" Another second of silence before you say "Why don't you just ask B/n? I'm sure she'd know." You say, tilting your head.

"We weren't the ones who added-" one begins.

"God- SHUT UP! I go through canisters and canisters of pills- and hours worth of therapy- and it's still not enough! YOU'LL NEVER BELIEVE ME! So-Just FUCK YOU! FUCK YOU FUCK YOU FUCK YOU! You were terrible friends! You told me to kill myself, you made me try to self-harm- TWICE! And none of you took a moment to listen to me when I told you what she did- no because F/n's opinion was more important- I was just some stupid kid you gathered in elementary!" You finally let out.

They all looked pretty shocked before you took a step back, falling.

You suddenly feel the impact of a cold rough floor, looking up you see a man- in a cracked mask. You flinch before looking back. A door closed- a strange door. "Now, how did you get through?" The- man- no thing spoke. You just blink again.

Trying to see what was real. You scanned the room. You finally stand up, "I- fell through." You say, "Fell? Oh, you couldn't have just fallen! It's taken us months to build that door- just for you to trip into it?!" The man begins to heat up- literally- he was dripping. You cringe, before taking this as a distraction to book it up the stairs.

"Get her!" That same voice shrieks. You look around for a hiding spot, deciding on a pillar holding a gauntlet. You hear men walking past you. You look to your left- bingo- window. You take a look, 4 stories maybe more drop. You cringe, yikes.. and just make a run down the hall, panting as you open a random door and lock yourself in.

You hear a commotion and see 2 people talking. A boy, your age- Elf ears?? And a strange looking- goblin- woman. "I'm done with you, golden guard. Always in my way! I'll make sure you won't have yours with me anymore!" She threatens.

"Just try- no need to be a sore loser." He teases back. "Really? Tough mouth for someone without magic!" She suddenly says, as his staff disappeared. He hissed almost, "Even I thought you'd be able to see through a silly little illusion like that." She smirks.

"Give him back- last warning or I'll-" he begins, "Belos sure will find it interesting you didn't donate him..!" She interrupts. That staff's little bird top was quite cute.. you grunt in annoyance. You were gonna have to help, but that boy's cute too. You wait for the gremlin to attack, for you to quickly snatch the cardinal's pole.

"Yoink!" You say, unconsciously. "Huh?!" The gremlin woman questions. "I'll- Uh shoot this thing!" You threaten, putting it to her neck. She looks pretty scared- so I'm probably doing this right. "Fine.." she grumbled.

"I'm gonna ditch- if you follow I'll um-" you begin, scanning her. A key laid on her chest. You snatch it, "I'll- eat this or something too! Don't follow me! That's a promise!" You say, letting loose. You step back slowly, looking at the boy for a second.

"And- He'll escort me! I'll eat this shit I swear!" You add. "Fine.." she adds, The golden Guard nods before going with you. You look at the key. "Can I have your mask?" you ask. He steps back in shock. "What? No!" you frown. "I mean I'm still kinda hungry.." you begin, opening your mouth and dangling the key. "Okay! Okay!"

He takes off the mask and hands it to you. You blush and gulp. Elf ears! "I kinda need the cape too." he groans and hands you that too. You put on the cape, "This cape is radical!! Totally get why you wear it. The Mask is pretty cool but I don't know why you'd want to cover your face." you put the key around your neck. He tilts his head, "Thanks.. But I can't have everyone knowing I'm your age, human. Now let's get this over with."

You nod and let him lead the way. "Why are you even here?" you ask out of the blue. "I'm one of Belos's best. What do you mean?" He turns, "I mean, that chic was totally a bully. And that goopy guy downstairs seemed problematic. Real villain qualities." you assure. "And you're just a misunderstood pretty boy who just wants to be loved and have his bird to be safe. "

His eyes widened. "I totally got your number, boy." you wink, "who's Belos?" he took a few seconds before answering. "The.. He's the ruler of this place. And my uncle." you frown. "That's a lot of baggage. But blood doesn't mean anything. Nothing means anything. But being happy is pretty nice. You should try it or something." you say, smirking.

You look at the gaping exit gate. "I'd usually not give my captor an advantage but.. I hope you'll give me a 5-minute start. This key looks important though." you linger for a minute. "Yeah, I'll keep this key. Probably gonna need it for my wall. And to remember this dream."

"You're not gonna cheat are you?" Hunter looks down, you throw him his staff and put on his mask, hood on. You take a step away, before booking it. Leaving him with his bird.

Chapter Text

“Oh my god look at these! Your hair used to be so long!” Willow smiled, looking at the pictures pinned up on Y/n’s fridge. Y/n cringed, “Yeah, I hated that stuff. I used to cut out the knots in my hair when I didn’t brush it out.” Willow gasped, “That is not the way to treat hair like yours- It’s so thick!” It was true, Y/n’s hair was usually a bit unruly and rather strong. But that gave her all the more opportunity to bleach and dye it to their heart’s content without any noticeable damage through the years. But now, it was a shade of F/c and F/c. Gus walked into the kitchen, where Willow handed him a soda from their fridge. Y/n was only slightly worried he’d choke on it, unsure about his taste experience in the Boiling Isles. Just as he began to open it, Hunter walked in. The two of them flinched when it began to bubble and crackle in the can. “That’s normal.” Y/n spoke up, “Oh, like a little cauldron?” Gus tilted his head, “Human liquid is so interesting!” Though Willow was still studying the fridge’s pictures. “I thought Florida was a beach town- shouldn’t you be..” She scratched her chin, “I hate the beach, always have.” Y/n shrugged, “Hated it there even more.” She rubbed the side of her arm, as vines began to grow from the sink’s faucet. They groaned, before quickly pulling it from the pipe, cutting her fingers from the thorns. “Goddamnit..” She muttered, quickly turning the water on to clean out the cuts.

The three looked at one another, they had all known about Y/n’s- difficulties for a while. While Belos had opened and closed, successfully and failed the portals he built- some of them seemed to open. And something ancient, something maybe not even from the Boiling Isles had gotten into the human realm and found Y/n. They didn’t know the being had found Y/n at her worst, and they didn’t know everything she could do. But that was something all of them didn’t know, Y/n, instead of embracing this power- treated it as a curse. And knowing Y/n, it was strange. The witches hadn’t known her before all this, and even at her worst, she embraced that diversity in the world… but something had drained them, leaving them the stuttering shadow of their old self they were now.

“You’re hurt-” Willow stepped up, “I’ll get some bandages!” Gus ran from the room, before running back and placing his soda delicately down and resuming his quest at hand. “Here, let me see if I can get the vines out of here.” That was an even stranger part of Y/n’s abilities, though the vines had manifested- they weren’t really vines. They lacked the natural life that all plants had, in all dimensions. That made it difficult for Willow to understand, let alone control. But she was the most powerful green witch Y/n knew, that any of them knew. So even Willow had begun to take steps to control the strange growths. Because Y/n hadn’t tried anymore.

“Have you.. Gotten any progress on the magic yet?” Hunter asked, taking a step towards the human. Y/n took one back, “No.. Uh, not really.” He sighed, “Just.. Let me see.” She had clasped the hand shut, but slowly unwrapped her fingers to show him. Her blood was a strange hue, almost the color of fine wine, and Hunter could tell she was a bit ashamed of it. “Sometimes.. My blood is blue.” He tells her, “Blue? Like.. really blue?” He watched her body untense, “Yeah, something to do with the whole Grimwalker thing..” He throws an awkward laugh in, “Huh.” She smiled, “Here!” Gus ran in, interrupting the two. “All I could find were these ones.” It was a band-aid pack fully Avengers-themed, Y/n had picked them out days ago. “Who are these guys?” “Just- some character’s I like.” She laughed it off, opening one up. “Here-” Hunter took it from her, lightly wrapping it around her cut, “We.. might need a few more.” Gus smiled, before turning to the fridge himself with a hum, “You know… the Stingy Springs should be in bloom this weekend.” Willow quickly turned her head, “Stingy Springs?” “Stingy Springs!” Gus cheered, “What’s that?” Y/n asked, “Just the stingiest water in the Boiling Isles!” Gus told her.

“Stingy in a good way or a bad way?” “Stingy in the stingiest of ways!” Willow laughed, “It’s very nice, and it tends to relax muscles and brew good tea.” She finally said, “Hunter have you been?” Gus turned to him, “No, I- I didn’t really have time when I was..” “Well, that’ll be both of your first times!” The witch interrupted him, so he wouldn’t have to finish his sentence. “And we’ll get cute swimsuit pictures!” Willow squealed, and Y/n hummed uncomfortably. “I.. don’t know.” They glanced to the floor, “I don’t really like.. Water.” “But I thought you lived in the beach capital?” “It wasn’t my choice.” The words came out from her sigh, “Well- maybe you can just relax on the rocks of the spring. What kind of suits do you have?” Willow began to walk towards their room, “I don’t- really have any? I guess it doesn’t matter if I’m not going in the water anyway.” Willow gasped, “What? No! Gus, do you have one?” “Of course, brand sparkly new, and an amazing shade of blue to match my earring.” He struck a pose, she smiled before turning to Hunter. “Hunter, what about you?” “No, I haven-” “Great! We can all go shopping!” Willow pumped her fist in the air. “..Where? Like Boiling Isles shopping or Human mall shopping?” Y/n squinted, “Oh- I’ve never been to a human mall before!” Gus’s eyes practically had stars in them. “Sure, why not?”

💫

The witches seemed to be running around the place, glancing at every window shop they could. “This entire place is just for selling clothes?” Hunter turned to Y/n, the only two walking straight down the mall. “And some other stuff, but mainly clothes.” They told him, “And human clothes.. Can't be boiled?” Y/n shook her head, “I guess it might lose its color.. But boiling rain is different from our boiling water.” “Oh, this is the place.” They both stopped, “This is what humans wear in the water?” Hunter tilted his head, and from the window, he could see black coats and colorful shirts. “No- they just have some suits in the back.” They turned around, “Willow?- Gus?” Gus was currently looking over the railing of the second floor, Willow turned to the two, “We’ll join you in a sec guys!” Both of them seemed to rub a blush off their cheeks as they walked in, “I think the men's stuff is over there if you want to go traditional.” “Whatever a normal.. Human boy would wear.” Y/n frowned, Hunter had said something wrong. She walked off before he could correct himself, “Red? It would match your eyes?” She went through the hangers to pull a pair of red shorts out. “Red is fine.” Hunter smiled, “Maybe a bird?” Y/n looked a bit deeper through the rows of shorts, “Oh, this is perfect- I think.” She quickly corrected herself, she didn’t want to be too forward. Before she held up a pair of shorts with a speckled pattern of red jays, one almost reminiscent of his late talisman.

His eyes lit up, “It’s FlapJack! How did you-"We have a bird here who looks a lot like him.” Y/n smiled, enjoying how excited the boy was about a pair of shorts with a few birds on them. It also helped she had been the one to pick them out, of course. “What about a shirt?” He paused, “Most boys don’t wear them in the water, but whatever you think will make you comfortable.” Hunter thought about it, would a human boy wear a shirt at the springs? “No- I’ll just do what.. Humans usually do.” He fakes a rather awkward smile. And there it was, that frown again. He had upset her- again. Just as Hunter reached out, “I’ll find something quickly.” She had fled again. This time towards the more feminine section.

Y/n sorted through the racks of skin-tight clothing before finding one of her liking, before deciding against it and throwing it back to the shelves. Hunter gulped, he wanted to help them find something that they would like as much as he liked his pair of shorts- but he hadn’t thought about seeing them in something… this revealing. Though, he supposed he would only be wearing shorts… And he wasn’t exactly excited to show off the scars across his chest. Hunter shook it off before trying to brainstorm ideas, Y/n loved F/c, loved goats, liked old paper books about muscular men with capes… After trying to find at least one caped man, he decided to look for the colored suits instead.

“Hey, I found a few-!” Y/n turned to see Hunter with a little stack of suits in his hand, she smiled. He looked dorky, but cute of course. “I don’t know what human girls wear so..” He mumbled, “Nono- this is great, I’ll try them on.” He smiled in turn, seeing her pleased with his results. The two walked over to the dressing rooms, opting to pick two beside each other. “Wow, It fits- really well! And we didn’t even use magic to tailor it!” Hunter smiled, appearing from behind the door of his room. “It’s not too tight or anything? We can check for different sizes if you aren’t sure.” “No- this is perfect!” Hunter grinned, beginning to become proud of his appearance in the shorts. “Do you like yours?” He finally asked, “Y-Yeah.. Just haven’t worn a swimsuit in a while…” Y/n awkwardly laughed, Hunter nonchalantly began to ask, “Can I see?” As if he hadn’t seen the tiny suits in his hands earlier. He regretted his words just as he said them. “Yeah.. Yeah- sure.” Y/n gulped, before creaking open the door of her dressing room. Just as his head turned his face turned beet red. The suit was small, easily. It was a darker two-piece, with little strings connecting the sides. “You look…” He found himself at a loss for words.

Hunter blinked, “Great- I mean amazing, Do all human girls wear things like this or-” He tried to rip his eyes from her form but just couldn’t do it. Hunter wanted to study each curve and dip as fast as he could before she could cover herself again. He knew it was wrong, it was creepy, but his body seemed to not understand as well. “Really?” Y/n then shook her head, “I mean- Thanks.” They rub the side of their arm, making Hunter frown this time. “I’m sorry.” Their eyes snapped to him, “What?” “I- I’ve been upsetting you all day. I don’t mean to but- that’s no excuse. I just don’t know how to ask around you- Around any human!” “I’m just not..” “Hunter-” Y/n stepped closer to the boy, “You’re not human.” Then and there he wanted to shatter and fall to the floor, they were right. He wasn’t even a witch.

“And that’s great.”

This time Hunter popped his head up, “I hate humans. Most of them- anyway. Luz is great. But- what I’m saying is- I didn’t mean to guilt trip you or anything. I just..” Y/n bit their lip, “Don’t like when you try to be something you’re not, something you don’t have to be. You’re… Hunter. And that’s enough- Right?”

His face seemed even brighter than before, “Yeah- I.. Maybe it is..” “It is. Don’t worry about it.” They both stood in silence, a relaxing silence. “I meant what I said before.. You look beautiful, Y/n.” She quickly stepped away in a flush, “You don’t need to say that-” Hunter stepped forward, “No- I meant it.” She then covered herself, “Thanks, Hunter. But I’m not really sure it really… suits me.” “What do you mean?” “It’s just that.. Usually, my body type is- not supposed to.. Wear this?” She built the sentence as she went, trying to ease herself back into the dressing room. “They Should!” Hunter blurted out, “I mean- You should!” “And yes, really.” He let out the breath he had been holding, they were silent.

“Should.. Wear it all the time.” Hunter added, with his signature fangy smile. That’s when he noticed the vines around the room, it had dug into furniture and rug. But just as he was about to apologize, beautiful violet roses began to bloom where the spikes had usually grown. She.. Seemed to like what he said. “Maybe you should try the other ones on too.” He sighed, “And show me.” Hunter gripped the back of his neck in anxiety, but his guess was correct. The flowers grew from his words yet again. “If.. You want to.” “O..Okay.” She took a breath, before stepping into the dressing room again. Hunter watched the room erupt with petals and daisies, to his pleasure. Luz was right, all he needed to do was stand his ground. And maybe take his shirt off.

Chapter Text

You had snuck into vampire territory before... but not like this. This was the werewolf tribes' territory. Also known as the Cullen's. You knew about what had gone down in the snow.

But you didn't really want to know. Another Hybrid- like you. Your mother had been a werewolf- and your dad a vampire. A strange love story.

Your mom died giving birth, while your dad slowly spiraled into insanity, later leaving you in fear of hurting you too. But he had. You didn't know where he had gone, but you knew he wasn't coming back.

So you left your empty home and traveled to the small areas around it. Until you came here, Forks. You walked around town, buying some random items, and a few strange looks.

As you walked, a little girl walked past you before stopping. She walked up to you and looked confused. Almost like a little puppy.

"You... Smell different." she points out. "Axe body spray. Sure your daddy uses it." you respond, "No..." she mutters. A man walked behind her and looked at you.

With a sniff, you were able to tell he was trouble. He was a pack leader for sure. And he had smelled you. "You're new," Jake says.

"She's new," you respond. "Who turned you?" Jake asks, "your like 10." he adds. "Why are you questioning a 10-year-old? I'm sorry- what are you talking about?" you play dumb.

"You almost got me there," Jacob says, smirking. "But Ness is right. What are you?" you had always gotten these. What are you? Why are you? "I'm doing great. How about you sir?" you respond.

"No pack?" he says, you glance away for a moment. "No pack. Or coven." Edward says, approaching from behind. "I don't believe we've met somebody like you before.." he trails.

In a second you were gone. Speeding away. You knew what they wanted- to hurt- ask- they wanted to hurt you. Like everybody else. You raced through the forest, without even using your wolf form.

You closed your eyes and realized the place was surrounded. They had contacted others. You came to a stop in a tree. You were a thief- a damn good one. You would find a way out.

"Hello. My name is Carlisle, and this is my family. We will not hurt you." he claims. "And neither will our friends here," he adds, seeing you unconvinced. "How old are you?" he asks.

"Old enough to see through this BS. You're gonna try and turn me into those creepy guys..." you respond. "No, we aren't," Edward says, walking forward. Jasper began to throw calming auras at you.

"I'm a mind reader. I know you're scared. And I know you've been through a lot. But we can help you. Your 16." Edward explains. You jump down from the tree. "So- what exactly am I then?" you ask.

Then all of a sudden, Seth in the crowd begins seeing images. Of a life, he was meant to live, a life with you. Edward looks at him. You begin to step away, preparing to book it. Jake walks to his pack member and helps him regain his vision.

You feel a tingle in your neck, you quickly grab it- not wanting to show weakness. You didn't know what they did to you, but this freaked you out. "She's scared," Jasper speaks up. "It's alright, We- can figure this out later. When was the last time you hunted?" Edward asks.

"Stop doing whatever you're doing!" You blurt out, noticing your emotions change. "Jasper," Carlile says, He stops. "F-Covens- packs are for people who can't take care of themselves. I don't want anything to do with them." You add.

You begin to turn around when you recognize who is staring back at you. "Shit.." You curse, Jane, Alec and a few henchmen stood a few feet away. "You're a hard one to track. Your stench is much less- mutt-like." Jane says.

"Thanks?" You respond. "Why do you guys keep following me? I didn't do anything..!" you say, "She's with us." Carlile adds. "Is she?" Jane asks, tilting her head. You felt a jolt of pain go through your body, making you fall to the floor.

Seth jumps into wolf form and begins growling. "Oh. That's new." Jane says, "You imprinted on her, didn't you?" She asks, before stopping. You feel the pain ease away, while Seth turns before barking at the vulturi members and turning back to human form.

He picks you up and walks to the back of the crowd. Jane's eyes follow, "You may have not broken any laws, but her parents did." She explains. "There is no rule against mating." Edward states, "Werewolves are our natural enemies." She speaks up.

"That's not a Law!" Bella speaks up. Jane glares before saying "Perhaps speaking up to the Vulturi is." As she stepped forward, she took one back, Looking at her brother. They both take a last glance before leaving.

"Aro called them off." Edward says, before looking back to see you recovering in Seth's arms. "bring her inside." Carlile says, as most of the group follows.

You were always cold. Blankets and fire never quite did the job, you always felt the nonexistent goosebumps on your skin. Until now, when you woke up, feeling warm. You leaned towards it, it was like a drug- you just wanted more.

You wake up to something approaching you, you quickly grab it in defense. Your eyes shot open. It was Bella, "Oh.. Sorry." You say. "You have- great reflexes," Bella says, as you let go. "You.. Have no idea." You say.

You were on a coach, you thought. Until you noticed you were in somebody's lap. "Okay- when are people going to explain things to me?!" You say, sitting up. "I'm Seth..!" He says, out of the blue. "Uh- Y/n." You respond.

"Why- did you guys.. do that?" you say lowly, not making eye contact. "The Volturi... Are not the most reasonable.. But you're one of us now. And we protect our own." Carlile explains. "So- You just find some mutt on the street and decide to keep it?" You respond eyebrow arching.

"Why not? That's how we got Seth." Jake says, "And me." Rosalie says, "Me as well." Jasper adds, "But.. Why? You don't even know if I'm useful- you don't even know if I have a gift." You explain. "That doesn't matter," Carlile says.

"Well- do you?" Jacob jokes but also wants to know. "He's joking.." Bella adds. "Is it?" Jake adds. "shut up," Bella says. "So, you got a wolf form?" Jacob asks. You cringe, "Yeah." You respond, looking away.

"For now- we should leave them alone," Carlile suggests. "Yeah, Love birds. Don't screw this up." Jake says, before leaving with the others. You were confused, to say the least. "You- I think I- I totally imprinted on you," Seth says.

"What does That mean..?" you ask. "So.. It's a wolf thing. It basically means.. that we are meant to be- together. Forever." Seth explains briefly. You almost fell out of his arms in shock, But he quickly grabbed your waist to catch you.

"So- Woah- Wait did you- you were the one who did that thing to my neck??" You ask. He blushes but nods, "I can.. Fix it if you want.. The tingling that is!" He proposes. You slowly uncover your neck.

"What are you going to do..?" You ask, "Just- trust me okay?" He says, "O-Okay..." You say, before calming down.

He leans closer to your neck before kissing it and making the tingles flow through your whole body. When he leaned away you finally believed him.

"Y-Yeah- Okay. I B-believe you now.." You stutter. "Y-Your neck is where your imprint meets," Seth explains. "Y-Yeah Ookay." You mutter. "Okay..!" Seth responds. "You're staying right?" He asks,

"Yeah- Yeah, I am."

Chapter Text

You had found the Cullen's a month ago, quickly getting imprinted on by a wolf. Seth was nice and caring for you.

You hadn't felt this level of affection in a long time. You hadn't had this level of interaction in a long time either. It was all so new.

Change was supposed to be natural to you, you moved all the time- from place to place. But this was different. You were staying this time.

Maybe forever even. But in all, this scared the hell out of you. You didn't talk much to the others, you only responded when talked to.

Even with Seth, you did this. You hadn't told much about yourself, you spent most days either entirely in or entirely out of your room.

You'd run out of forks in your wolf form, you hadn't shown anyone you- like that. You were much smaller than the others, due to being a hybrid.

Today was an outside day. You put your ear to the door to make sure no one was near. It was nearly morning, so most were either up and socializing or in the process of. Not that they could sleep in or anything.

So you glanced back to your usual route- the window. You quickly jumped out, and closed the glass behind you.

You walked out into the forest, making sure the coast was clear. You smile, before flipping across the tree branches. You finished at the top of the nearby mountain.

This is where you got your sun, you shined like the rest of the vampires in the light. You were listening to music, not hearing somebody approach you.

In a moment you looked up after your eyes being closed. Seth stood there, no shirt and all. You quickly yanked out your earbuds and moved out of the Sun's reach.

"Sorry- I didn't see you there..!" you scramble embarrassingly. "Hey- it's okay- you can come in the sun," Seth speaks up.

You looked hesitant, but he didn't at all. He might have even looked excited. You walk back into the sun with him and sit, avoiding his gaze.

"Was wondering where you were.. I was going to drag you out of your room- but It looks like you beat me to it." Seth says you give a slight smile in response.

"So- I wanted to ask- are you okay?" he asks. You slightly froze to the question, "Haven't been killed yet.." you respond.

"That's not really the answer I was hoping.." He says, "What was the answer you wanted?" you ask, "Maybe an 'oh I've been kinda off lately' or 'let's talk" He explains. "Those are gloomy answers.." You say.

"Well- I'd rather you not lie to me," Seth says, rubbing the back of his neck. "So- what'll it be?" he adds.

You still thought about his words. Maybe this imprinting thing wasn't so passive after all. "I don't know- is there a better option?" You ask.

Seth scoots closer to you before saying anything. "Is it something I did?" he asks. "What? No- don't worry about it-!" you begin.

"That's not gonna happen until you tell me what's wrong-!" he says, getting closer. "Nothing's wrong!" you blurt out.

You glance at your phone, "I'm just late! I'll see you later." you say, grabbing it and jumping down, when he turns to wolf form and bites the back of your shirt.

Once you two hit the ground, he doesn't drop you. You blush, you weren't sure why. "Are you gonna drop me..?" you ask.

He finally does before nudging your chest with his snout. "You.. Want me to turn too?" you ask, trying to decipher his movements.

He nods, as you blush. When you were interrupted by running. Jake and a few other wolves caught up. "Seth, some new pale faces showed up around the North. Stop ignoring my calls!"

You look down embarrassed, he had ignored them for you. "That's- good timing because we were just finishing up here," you say, looking down and running past them.

You walked through town, eagerly trying to avoid any wolves. You hoped your scent would be lost in the town. You pass a bookstore with the name of Jake's tribe.

You enter and notice the few wolves around. You were about to leave when you noticed a book. A book on imprinting.

Maybe you could figure it out without asking embarrassing questions! You begin to scan the back of the book when you feel somebody behind you.

"You can step back." you say, not looking at them, "you smell strange. Not part of a pack eh?" A clear wolf customer says. "Rude," you comment.

"Are you sure you're not one of those pale faces?" he asks, stepping closer to smell you. You step back every step he takes forward. "Back off," you add.

"Chill out honey! I just want to see what kind of freak you are!" he smirks. You glare, "smile would be cute on you." he adds.

And that was it. You sock him in the face, "woah!" he spurs, spitting out some blood. "You- You're some kind of freak hybrid! What the fuck?!"

"You fucking disgusting ass bitch! I'll kill you!" he adds, beginning to change form. You knock him out before he does, and quickly make your way out of town.

His words kept echoing in your skull, their words kept echoing in your skull. "Y/n!?" Seth says, changing form.

"I've been looking for you all around forks-" he begins. But you were too focused on those words, that you transformed out of emotion.

"Y/n!" Seth repeats, but you don't listen. You just ruined everything. He quickly turns himself and nudges you, trying to calm you down.

When you heard his voice in your head. Y/n- it's okay, okay? It's just me and you. No one's watching okay? You tried to shake him out of your head to no avail.

But his voice and thoughts helped. You- smell different- what happened?! His voice overthrew yours, almost shaking your entire form.

Stop trying to push me out. you finally let his voice seep in after a few moments of silence. Okay. You say, softly. Okay. He responds, gratefully.

He begins to nuzzle your sides, making sure to be gentle. After moments you did the same back. You were much smaller to him, a runt size for measure.

Moments that felt like hours after, you turned back, you quickly covered yourself. Seth grabs the nearby hoodie he left beside him earlier in his jaws and throws it to you.

You gladly accept it, as he turns back and slides his nearby shorts on. The hoodie wasn't relatively small, you just wanted to get back to the Cullen's residents fast.

Or rather to your room fast. Maybe you could sulk for the next few days to shake this off. If you ever did. "Thanks.." you say, before running off to the house.

When you had gotten dressed, you threw yourself onto the bed, bedding almost completely covering you. What sucked most about your state- you were still cold.

You heard somebody jump through the window, and pull up your covers. Seth smiles down at you, before noticing you are cold. He touches your arm, "Woah- you're- really cold."

"It's just a- weird vampire thing.." you say, clearly ashamed. "Here, I'll warm you up." he smiles, "what?" you blurt out. He uncovers the bedding and climbs in.

Seth snuggles into you, pulling you into his chest. That warm sensation you felt earlier consumed your entire form. "That's- a lot- better- thanks.." you say.

"What I'm here for!" Seth says happily, before pulling you closer. "You can sleep now. I don't mind," he adds.

"thank you.. Imprint."
you say before drifting off.

Chapter Text

Her hands folded through her daughter's locks, twisted and unbrushed as usual. "You must start brushing your hair, my love." Her mother said, petting her head. Y/n hums, "Why can't you just do it all the time?" "I'm not always around am I?" Y/n frowned, and her mother's grip tightened on her. "Am I?" Y/n winced, as her mother tugged on her hair, "Am I?!"

Y/n jolted up, hitting their head against the wood above them again. They rub the mark, with a groan. They step off the mattress and look out the open window, the forest greeting them back. With a hand on their cheek, they leaned on the ledge. They'd been having those dreams for years. They supposed they hadn't let go of what happened. Or what they were. Though last night's was one of the more pleasant visions. Their gift tended to set off during their dreams. Though it didn't make much sense how they even had one. Their mother was executed by the Vulturi when they found out. Rather when they found out who she had slept with, a wolf. He had imprinted on her. She had left her girlfriend from the news, and that was who reported it. That was at least what Y/n assumed.

Their father had done the best he could, that's when Y/n had thought for a while. That it was okay he left because he had tried the father role at least once. His wolf had gotten too upset with her mother's passing. He set off to the Volturi, and Y/n was pretty sure she knew what happened next. She hadn't had a dream about him in a few weeks. The Volturi hadn't found her in months, but they weren't ever far behind her. At Least someone wasn't leaving her, that was something. But today was the big gig. Her gift came in handy with these, it being invisibility. At first, it was hard to figure out. It was all emotionally based, when she dreamt she seemed to disappear, a month ago she was holding a robin and disappeared again. While others couldn't see her, neither could she in that state.

It was swimming blindly, and yes she did get plenty of bruises from knocking into the nearest object, and many corners. She had plenty of time to figure it out, running away from the Volturi and a very pissed-off blonde vampire. Y/n grabbed their messenger bag, it was empty- but by tonight it would be overfull. She would make sure of it. She pounces from tree to tree, bag in hand. Until finding the main road. From there, she spotted a car. This was her get-in. And would throw off any officials or stalking vampires. Y/n landed on the vehicle, before kicking in the window. She took a breath before turning invisible, and that's when she noticed a little girl tied up in the back. Y/n turned to the gasping drivers and kicked them out of the car.

One tried to find the unseen force, but they soon joined the barreling man before him. Though both car doors were now missing, Y/n jumped onto the steering wheel. They uncloaked themself and pulled down their bandanna covering their mouth. While one painted nail hand was on the steering wheel, the other was reaching back to take off the girl's tape on her mouth. Though the moment their finger touched them, a dream flashed in their eyes. It was dark and warm, a hand eased them from the dark room into a cold but welcoming world, life-endearing. The little girl winced as Y/n ripped off the tape, slamming the brakes on the car. "Shit!" They catch their breath, "Your- Shit." Y/n sighed, looking at her side mirror. The men on the road were getting up. Everyone on this road was a vampire. "Shit! Shit!" Y/n cursed, before swerving the car and driving full speed at the running men. Y/n slipped back to the girl and picked her up before jumping out of the car as it crashed into the kidnappers.

She returned to the trees, going as fast as she could. Until reaching her tree house. She crouched down to the girl's level, "Are you hurt? Wait- your.. Nevermind. Probably not hurt." "I'm fine- I just need to get back to my parents- they were following us a while ago." The little girl said, "They're following you? Do they know-?" "Know what?" Y/n looking behind them, "You're a vampire." She giggled lightly, "Of course! Can I show you?" Y/n raised a brow, "Show me.. What?" Rennessme offered her hand, and Y/n poked it lightly before being thrown into another vision. She didn't even know what she saw was possible, biologically.

But even Y/n had to admit it was cute to watch the couple grow in short spurts. When she opened her eyes, Renessme blinked back at her. "Wow. You're crazy." "I'm not crazy. You're like me." Y/n shook their head, "I'm not crazy." "You're a hybrid too." She sighed, standing up. "Well, do you have a tail?" "No." Y/n folded her arms playfully before checking the window. "You're not safe here.. Rennessme.." She struggled to say the strange name. "We gotta get you to your parents.. They live in forks- right?" She nods, "Okay- I can work with that. So here's the deal, kid. I drop you off in that mansion in the woods- and you never speak a word about me." She poked the little vampire's nose.

"Why? You're lonely." Y/n blushed, "No I'm not." Rennesme opened her mouth to object, "You gotta promise." The girl pouted, "Why?!" "Promise me. Actually, I think I hear those scary guys nearby.." Rennesme popped up, "Okay! I promise!" Y/n smiled, "Let's go." Y/n scooped her up, "Hold on spider monkey." She winked at the girl, who laughed- glad Y/n listened to the vision. She ran through the trees, navigating the forest to forks. "This is Jake's territory!" Rennesme told her, "Who's Jake? Your dad doesn't look like a Jake." "No- my uncle!" Y/n hums, before hearing a few familiar faces following them. She grits her teeth before landing near the house. She puts the little girl down, again bowing to her level. "Listen, the second I stomp- you run to the house- and hide. Okay?" "What? No- What about-" "Promise me! We don't have much time!" "Okay! I promise." "Stay behind me." Y/n grabbed their blades from their pockets and two razor-sharp daggers. Both she had stolen from a vendor years ago.

She glances at the handles, carved with a woman and a wolf on each handle. Though she didn't agree with every decision of her parents, she respected them and loved them nonetheless. Even if they left her all alone in a world that hated what she was. "You can come out!" Y/n shouts, and two figures land in front of her. "You smell odd." One said, with a sniff. "You look odd." Y/n said, "Just give us the girl, you have nothing to do with this." "So rude- let's just settle this like- whatever you guys are." "So be it." Y/n stomps, before turning invisible and swiping both off their feet. "Get the girl!" One yelled, Y/n used a dagger to pierce the one vampire under her to the ground while throwing the other into the running one's heel. Even for a vampire, that had to hurt. Y/n pounced off a tree and threw him to the ground, she was seconds away from slitting his throat when he grabbed her wrist. Inching her back, it was a test of strength. Y/n turned visible, before glancing at the other goon stuck to the grass. He was getting up. She furrowed her brows and pounced up, stomping down on the dagger, slicing the man's head clean off. She reached into her pocket and dug out her lighter, slamming it open and swiping it across the head. She clicks the gadget off.

Just as the other man got up, She threw her hands out with a smile. She rips the blade from the grass, "Don't worry- we can still have fun with just the two of us!" Y/n threw herself at the man, cloaking herself again, to slide between his legs and stab him through the back, twisting the blade. She heard the skin break in his back, she kicked him down. "Fine- I'll- I can tell you who sent me- Just get off!" She shook her head, "Nope. You saw me. Besides, you're just gonna kidnap another little girl the next second you get." She raised her blade, ready to take the final strike when she heard a shout. "Enough!" Y/n turned back invisible to the sound. Wolves begin to surround the two, as well as a few pale men. She saw Rennesme full of tears in her mother's hands. At Least she made it back fine. She cursed under her breath, "She's not dangerous! She saved me!" The little girl cried Y/n sighed. Promises weren't really binding anyway.

"It's okay- you can show yourself." Y/n kicked the man into the vampire crowd, before slowly stepping back. "She's backing up." Edward said, "Jake." The wolves began to close in, "We've been to your treehouse- we know the Vulturi is after you." Edward stepped forward, "Leave me alone- god this is what I get for helping you?!" They all heard the voice from the forest's echo but no one knew exactly where she stood. That until another wolf blocked her path, this one felt different. And just like in one of her dreams, she was wisped away to a better place, somewhere sunny and warm, him more so. He smiled at her so gently, a hand around her waist so lovingly. She didn't need to hear what he said in those seconds, to know that she was complete. Something Y/n hadn't ever known. Now felt, just a breath away. She blinked the life away, gripping her throbbing temples. The wolf in front of her seemed to be just as distressed.

Edward's eyes widened, "What is it?" Carlisle asked, "He imprinted on her- she imprinted on him too.." "How is that possible-" "She's a hybrid- but not like Rennesme.." Y/n had not the slightest idea what an imprint was. Not that she had a father to teach her, or a mother to tell her. "What?" Y/n turned invisible off and on before she ran to the trees at the right moment. She knew there were others following, so she threw them off with a false scent last second. Her bag was a mile ahead, while a flashing Y/n was on top of a mountain trail, gasping for air. She leans against the rock, banging her head against the rough edge again and again.

Until a hand lightly pulled them away, she flinched before grabbing its wrist. It was a boy, a familiar boy. One who now didn't smile, but frowned. He looked at the red mark on her face. She was bleeding, "You shouldn't do that.." Seth said, Y/n again blushed- "How did you.." "It's easier to track imprints.." Y/n rose a brow, "You.. Don't know what that is?" She ripped away from his light grip. "It's Okay- I just wanted to ask." She looked away. "It's when.. When something- someone is that thing that binds you to the earth- the reason you're breathing- or running. The wind is them- the sky- the water.." Seth explains. Y/n rubs her neck, "Why?" He tried to step closer, but she took another step back."It's a wolf thing.. And I understand if you don't want-" He noticed her blush.

"So you saw.. What I saw?" She asks, before he could answer her eyes widened. She tackled him to the floor, before pulling him into the nearby cave beside the trail. Only then did both of them realize she was on top of the wolf. He steadied her with his hands on her waist. y/n quickly gets off, "The Vulturi are here. Way too soon." She peeked, and her gift began to flash again. She couldn't shake off the anxiety of being found, again. She couldn't shake off the memory of the last time she had gotten so close. "Why are they after you?" He asked, she hid behind the rock with him again, "Do they need a reason? They're always on my back." She complains. He notices the flash in her form, he could feel her distress. "Hey- I won't let them hurt you- okay?" He said she looked taken back. A newfound blush appeared on her cheeks, though she tried to hide in the low cave light.

Y/n looked back at the figures, they were going to smell them. Y/n had a unique scent as it was, but Seth would smell all the more noticeable. "Listen- I can draw them off to the right. When they chase me, you can go." Y/n readied her blades. "What?! Are you crazy? I'm not letting you get anywhere near those psychos!" "They aren't after you. Just go back to your pack-coven thing. I get this whole imprint thing- but let's be honest. I'm trouble. They aren't gonna let me go- and you've got a pack to protect." She sighs, "It was a nice thought, though." "Wait!" Seth tried to grab her but lost her form last minute.

Y/n stood in front of the vampires, pulling up her bandanna. "Come on, what are you standing around here for?" They whip their heads over to the girl, as she dips off the mountain and ran through the trees. Y/n swiped a tree through the chase, slamming it onto one of the attackers. She just had to circle back to light it, Y/n pounced down from the trees onto the last one. They both scratched and fought the other until she stabbed Y/n in the side. She hissed, but grabbed the other dagger and punctured it through her neck. Y/n sighed, shakingly grabbing her lighter and setting the body aflame. That's when she felt arms drag her to a tree, two bulky hands tightening around her neck.

A fractured and now very pissed vampire stood there choking her against a tree. "You've really given us a run for our money. Vlador was so upset when you killed all his favorite little cloaks. Now how happy will Sienna be when she sees your head?" The man smiled, "I'll surely be promoted for this- The one who slayed the abomina-" All of a sudden his head was bitten off, and thrown across the forest floor."Burn him!" Y/n fell to the grass, finally taking a breath. She was sure it would leave a mark, at least for a few hours before the healing kicked in. The familiar
wolf nudged her up, leaning her onto his side. "Are you alright?" Carlisle asked, "I'm doing great." Y/n watches them burn the man. "Why are the Vulturi after you?" She shrugs, but winces to the pain in her neck shuttered through her body. "Your hurt-" Bella began, "It'll heal in a few hours." Y/n corrected. "We want to help you- but you've gotta tell us why the Vulturi is after you." Carlisle said, "Why aren't they after her?" Y/n turned to Rennesme. Bella frowned, "They're after her because she's a hybrid." Edward stepped up, stealing the answer from her mind.

Y/n flickers to him, "Okay- what am I missing here? You're all here- for what? Because I gave you back your kid? You have nothing to do with me." She steps away from the wolf, who tries to ease her back on him. A man walked out from the forest, "Look- just be happy we're helping you." Jake crossed his arms, "You'd be dead if we hadn't stepped in." She laughs, "The only reason they got even close to me was because I picked her up. I've been dealing with those creeps longer than you've been in a pack." They glare at one another, "And how has that worked out for you?" Seth popped out from a tree in some shorts, in front of her. "Knock it off!" There was a moment of silence, just fueled stares at one another. "Maybe we should all take a breather." Esme stepped into the scene, Jake sighed before agreeing. "You're.. One of us now. It doesn't matter who's after you- We just might be able to help if you tell us."

"That doesn't really matter though, because Edward here can just read your mind." That's how he knew. "But why?!" Y/n outburst, she had never had a pack, nor a coven. She couldn't understand why they just wanted to help. No one just did that without a price. At Least not anyone she had met before. "I don't.. Understand." She was frustrated, and everyone could see it. But only Seth could feel it, it was almost overwhelming. She was ashamed she didn't understand, that she was frustrated, that she was different. "You don't have to understand- what matters is that I found you- and you found me." He snapped, and she looked at the burnt grass. The smoldering corpse of the Volturi, they had killed him. That had to have been an offense. Maybe he was right, she didn't need to understand. This was unconditional- something she didn't quite understand. Not yet at least. But maybe she'd learn.

Chapter Text

You jump from pebble to pebble, crossing the unfamiliar river. almost a day ago you had begun your journey, You'd go to Corona. Though Varian had seemed very against the idea, you still decided to go.

You usually wouldn't go to such a populated place, but you were following your eye's residue. At a young age, you were exposed to a strange stone, you couldn't see any color after that. Until a golden wave.

It led you to an abandoned tower, you were too late. Until now. You and Varian had pinned the wave to Rapunzel, Or rather the Sundrop. And in the process, you caught feelings for the young alchemist.

That's another reason you had to leave. Those Black rocks were something to you. You could form them, you could feel what they felt. You were dangerous to Varian. And, you weren't wanted, not the way you wanted him.

That Day.

"Varian!" You said, rushing into his laboratory, you two spent most of your time there. "I think I got it!- That blinding golden wave- It's That Princesses hair! I think it's leading me to the Sundrop. I think- It can make me see again!" You smile.

"I'll begin my journey to Corona At Sundown," you add. No more bloody coughs or blackouts, no more colorless world. Varian smiled, but you could tell it was strange.

"The Princess is Dangerous, You can't just walk into Corona! They'll- They'll hurt you! They'll try to take you- take you away!" Varian argues Frantically. "Don't worry, I can take it. I'm slippery, If that Rider could do it- So can I," you explain.

"NO! No, you can't! You Don't Understand!" He continues. "I made it nearly 14 years by myself." You say, looking down. "That's not what I meant, It's just she has a guard and the king-" Varian continues. You keep your silent gaze on the floor.

"I Leave at Sundown." "No, You won't! Y/n-!" "Good..bye Varian." "Y/N!"

You now sat on the horizon, finally seeing the gates of Corona. The gates that held your whole life from you. You'd take it back today. Today, You'd live again.

Walking through the streets of Corona felt... Surreal. You had never been, but Varian had told you stories before. You knew he had gotten hurt. And that's why You didn't let him come with you. You just hoped he didn't hate you for it.

Now you walked through the hall, after scaling a building edge you led yourself to what you presumed to be the Princess's quarters. The victory was so close you could almost feel it, the golden wave's light.

As you begin to open the door, you stop to take a deep breath. That's when it hit you. "I've got you. Don't worry, I won't let them touch you." You feel yourself fall on a soft surface, before being engulfed in black.

💫

You feel a warm sticky substance on your cheek, making you jolt your eyes open. They were calm when they saw it was just Varian's Racoon. "Hey, buddy.." You cough out, Your throat hurts like hell. You noticed the soft cloth beneath you.

You felt your lifeless vision settle, as you saw Varian approach you. "Oh, I'm sorry about that, Here. Drink." He says, grabbing a bottle and holding it to your lips. You tilt away, "Did you drug me?" You ask, roughly.

"Just drink the goddamn Water Y/n" Varian speaks up, hearing the pain in your throat. After you remain still, he grabs your nose and forces it down. "Now, I know you're mad, but after you left- I Found you left your Diary and-!" He begins.

Your eyes widen, "You read it?!" You shriek, scooting away. "Yeah- Yes but don't worry! Because I love you too okay?! So much! just like you do me! I couldn't just let them hurt you- Take you away from me- So I overtook the castle and their defenses with some serums-"

"You did what?!" You question, "But You- I need the Princess to-!" You begin, before coughing into your arm, Blood catching onto the sheets. Varian helps you lay back, "It's alright, I'll fix everything, Don't worry about anything okay? Everything, Now just relax!"

"No- Varian.. Listen-" You begin, before coughing again harshly. "I'll Get Rapunzel And- I'll make her heal you! Then We can be together- We are together! Everything will be perfect and We'll free my Dad," Varian rants, Until he hears a stomp in the wall.

He glares before Pressing a gadget in his pocket. "Nothing's taking this away from me!" He yells, before tucking you back in that cozy royal bed. "Relax, Sleep, Whatever you need- He can get okay? I just need to finish this." Varian says, now cupping your face.

"Wait.. You're fighting the whole Royal Army..?!" You realize, He doesn't answer but kisses your forehead, before leaving. You pushed yourself out of bed, but it was one of those hours. Those hours when you would cough and blackout.

You took steps out towards the window, Seeing Varian in his biggest machine, facing off against some Royals, You spot the golden wave again. Rapunzel. If she was here, That meant the king was. You had to get him out of here.

You trip yourself around before reaching them. By now you saw Varian out of the tank and shooting missiles below. "Wait A Minute!" You yell, before finally collapsing to your knees. Your coughing fit of blood continued, You heard a gasp before letting your vision settle.

Somebody was holding you up. "Rapunzel!" "Is she alright?" The voices spiraled in your head, but one stood out. "You're hurt- I can- I can fix that, Don't worry!" It was her. The golden Wave engulfed you.

"GET AWAY FROM HER!" Varian yells, charging a fog aimed at Rapunzel. "She's Hurt, Can't you see?" Rapunzel says, "She's sick..." Varian says, "I can heal her, Just let me!" Rapunzel pleads. Varian continues towards you two. Kassandra and Eugene Stand nearby wearily, As the black rocks quickly form dangerously your way.

You feel the golden wave consume your body.

And when you opened your eyes, the colors were so strong you were worried they would blind you. You sit up, "It.. Worked!" You smile, jumping up and looking around. "I can see- I can see!" You scream, in absolute joy, You don't even hear the voices around you speak.

That's when you looked down, Your hair was White. You touch it, "Was this... White before?" You ask, turning around. That was when you looked at Varian, who was smiling. "No- It was H/C.." He responds, before walking to you and gliding his gloved hand in your newly white hair.

"Wow.." Varian Gaws, "Thank you." You say, looking at Rapunzel. "Of course..." She responds, "Are we still fighting?!" Flynn speaks up, in confusion. "My bad, Of course we are," Varian says, clicking his finger. The robot powers on and begins attacking on its own.

"Wait! But they-" You begin, "Their time on the thrown is over. We can Make Corona Fair again, We'll find a way to free my dad, And We'll be happy!" Varian explains, "Varian we can't just kill them- They-" You argue, "I'm not killing anybody- I'm just banishing everyone from Corona and keeping The Sundrop prisoner." He responds.

"Varian.." You say, softly. His eyes follow. "We'll find a way to free your father. If the rocks are connected to The princess- or the sun drop.. They are connected to the Moonstone. If we need her- I'm sure she'll help." You explain, "Let's go." you say, putting your hand out. He looks at your hand before grabbing it.

As you two begin to walk away, He looks back to the group.

"You better Hope that we won't be back."

Chapter Text

You run against the cold metal, your silent boots taking you to your destination. A minute faster and you'd be there. You carry your body over the drop and land in the foggy field. You kept your hood over your face, Hearing the pitter-patter of Claws.

She was here.

You let your body soften, taking a calm breath. An angered oversized wolf ran your way, you let your hand flick, a moonish aura surrounding you. The wolf stopped in her tracks, beginning to snort out a green liquid.

You walk towards the huffing wolf and help her get it out of her system, Someone had drugged her for sure. You figured this out when the wolf became aggressive towards a weed. Once she got all of it out you stood up, now watching her turn into a red-headed little girl.

You smile seeing she is feeling better, and hand her a bowl of water. She takes sips, before looking up at you, though you weren't much taller. "Who are you?" She asks, "Uhh... I used to be called Y/n." You respond, with an awkward covered smile. "You can use that... If you want!" You add, trying not to scare the little werewolf off.

You were rusty on talking, You had spent some time off. "So... Do you need a ride?" You ask, nervously. "Uhm.. no. I've got it. What happened to me?" Red asked. "Did you take anything green?- I mean did you take anything weird." You ask, stuttering a bit and cursing your speech impediment.

You watched her think, awkwardly twiddling your fingers from time to time. "Oh- Me and Kierra went to Varian's Lab- One of his machines broke. It smelled really bad." Red explains, "Could you take me there? If you were affected t-then it could have spread." You explain. This was true, but you were also very lost.

"Yes, Follow me." The girl nods, walking off as you follow her. You keep a fair distance, "You can be a bit closer if you want. I'm not going to hurt you.." Red said, sounding offended. "I'm sorry- I wasn't doing that because of you- I mean I was- I just thought you could've been scared or something..." You apologize, looking down in shame.

You made the little girl uncomfortable. "Oh, okay," Red responds, continuing the walk. Okay. "Varian Looks your age. Do you know him?" She asks, "I uh- wasn't able to leave the house for a while." You respond. "Did your fake mom lock you in a tower?" She asks, "Uh, no."

"Did that happen to you?" You ask, confused, and a bit worried. "No, Princess Rapunzel got locked in a tower, But she's back now," Red tells you, Things have changed... You didn't reply but let her keep the lead. "Is- this your territory?" You ask, "Well the Princess said I could have free roam around Corona and Old Corona." Red says.

A Princess treating a werewolf... Times had changed, Everything changed. You kept repeating that in your mind, but it still didn't feel real. Would it ever feel real?

You were cut off by the girl's voice. "We're here." You nod as she knocks. When the door opened, you were met with the Bluest eyes you had ever seen. It was Blue like you had never seen Blue. The boy was taller than you, which was common. He wore gadgets and goggles, along with chemical stain ornaments.

"Oh, hi. Who is- Who is this?" Varian asks, "Y/n.- Well she said that's what she used to be called." She explains. "Oh, Why are you guys here?" Varian responds with a flush, his hand scratching the back of his neck. "That machine that broke earlier, can we look at it?" "You told her my machine didn't work?!" Varian blushes, noticing he said that out loud.

He facepalms himself before opening the door more, "Come in.." He says, with a now saddened expression. You looked around the lab. Empty and Full bottles and taps littered the room. Along with apples and candy. Chemical Stained Towels to match his clothes laid on the ground.

One of them began to move. You crouch down and lift it, showing a raccoon. you give little to no reaction on the outside, but on the inside, you are smiling. You loved animals, especially misfit ones like this guy. "Hello." You muttered, and the Racoon grabbed your finger.

You felt your eyes tear up in happiness. This guy just shook your hand. The next moment he was climbing across your arm. You stood up and let him stay. "Ruddiger don't-" The Raccoon climbed into your hood and knocked it off. You couldn't help but smile.

He licked and nipped at the bandages on your face and neck. You had the biggest smile, he was such a delight. "Is He your Assistant?" You ask growing confidence. "Y-Yes! Though he just knocks stuff over.." Varian responds, now blushing and sweating much more.

"You're Sweating a lot," Red says, looking up at the scientist. "What? No! Just go look at the thing you guys wanted to look at!" Varian says, in an obvious fluster. You walk over to the broken machine in red. You grabbed a cluster of Ware-Wolf Hair you collected earlier when you found the girl.

Varian and Red watch you closely in curiosity. They also wonder whose hair that is.

You spread it across your hand before whispering something and letting it burn and levitate. Now you smelled and saw the Green fade easily. You crouch down and look closer. You muttered ideas to yourself before getting embarrassed and straightening up your posture.

You rub and caress your hands together in a pattern before forming an iridescent bubble and catching the machine's parts. "Uhm- The chemicals off the Machine are causing some mind stuff to happen..." You explain shyly.

"You're a witch?!" Varian asks, in surprise. "I do- Some witchy stuff.." you say, again twiddling your fingers anxiously. "Y-Yeah! I'm not dangerous or anything though!" you promise, waving your arms.

What if he kicked me out? Would those sapphire orbs turn dark? Could they turn dark? Have they? Questions about the boy filled your mind, so much you suspected you had taken in chemicals.

"Don't worry I believe you-!" Varian responded, seeing your face. "Do. You live around here?" he asks, scratching the back of his neck again. "Oh- uh no. Sure-" you stuttered before answering again.

"I-m just lost. Trying to find somewhere new.." you say, looking at your red fingers, agitated from your constant picking. "You- you can stay here if you need to.!" Varian offers, in a big flush. Red just watched the entire conversation, with a slight smile.

"Really?" you question, "y- yeah I have a spare couch in the lab..!" Varian persuades, "A-Alright, I'll pay you back. Both of you..!" you assure.

"Y-you really don't have to.!" He begins, "You're an alchemist right? I can smold some moon shadow metallics for a cauldron..!" you say, "Wait- do you mean the black Rock crust?" He asks, stepping closer.

"You should have some native around here... I can harvest it. Catalina, I can give you some paw oil... Your paws right now have to be ripped..." You mutter the last part but still offer the girl the gift.

"Wow, thank you!" she smiles, before looking down. "How do you know my name?" You slightly jump, "You didn't tell me it..?" you say, "No..." You mutter something and respond "Sometimes I just overhear things.." You say, Hope they believe that.

"here's the couch.." Varian says, showing you the extra furniture to the right of his lab. You nod, "Thank you, Varian." You add before you release your hands, making a bubble around the area. "I tend to sleep spell sometimes... This should keep you safe..!" You explain.

💫

Varian woke up, feeling something soft under him. He was in his bed! This would usually seem like an overreaction but he slept on his desk last night. And his father was out for another 2 days. He walks down the stairs to his lab, to check on his new roommate.

Temporary Roommate. Varian checked the lab to see the couch empty. Where'd she go? That thought was brushed off when the scent of apples filled his senses. "Ruddigger?" Varian shrugs the no response and walks outside.

The usually empty town table was now full of breakfast pastries. You walked behind it, cloakless and swiping your hand out. You were using a spell to levitate and hold a collection of black metals.

Varian walked closer, seeing the two young ex-thieves sitting and stuffing themselves. He smirked before joining them. You turned around and put the metal in a bubble. "Apples are common around here..." You mutter. "I got your oil, Catalina." You speak up, handing it to the eating girl.

"Thanks!" She responds, taking it and continuing her feast with Kierra. "Did you make all this?" Varian asks, "I h-have a charm that helps with building, I usually use so on food..." You explain, "Really?" Varian questions, you sit down with them.

"Once I find your local blacksmith I can mold the cauldron." You say, "I-I'll go with you!" Varian insists, before correcting himself. "Me and Xavier- Are friends and I know where it is so.." He says, excusing himself as if he spoke out. "Alright." You respond.

Maybe you'd like it here.

Chapter Text

'Ccrek!'

The sound of one of your various animals interrupted your paint job. You continue, though your wrist ached. You bandaged it to dull the pain, but it wasn't to use. Your wrist felt like something was eating out your bones.

'CcREcKKKeK!'

In a much more worried tone, you shakily threw down your brush. You run to the sound, correcting your messy brush hat. As you run through your planted fields you find a huge silhouette in the near distance.

As you get closer you realize it's a bigger-than-usual red wolf. You cringe before approaching the now whimpering beast. Stuck in a trap. "I-I- Am so sorry! I didn't mean- My trap-making lessons-" You apologizingly mutter before helping her.

"H-Here g-Girl...!" You say, trying to snap the branch's end. Your wrist felt as if it'd snap, but you didn't let that stop you. The wolf suddenly howled, making you hurry the process. "I'm S-sorry! I know you h-have a pack!" You apologize, hurrying the pace.

Your entire arm was shaking now, your body would soon join. The pain was intense, but it had been your fault the poor wolf had gotten trapped. You hear footsteps and cracks approaching. "Are- They after you?" You ask, eyes widening.

"Catalina!" You hear a voice shout. The wolf howls again, "Oh." Her pack was looking for her. But what if it wasn't really her pack and she was screaming for help? You had to keep trying. You feel a ping on your wrist and look down. Blood was dripping down your hand.

"I almost have it just hold on another minute okay?" You assure, before tightening the bandage intensely with your teeth. With the last pull, the branch was free. "There- you.. go." You couldn't feel your hand or your wrist.

A group of people emerges from the woods. The Red wolf looks to your hand and begins to lick the wound, in a whine. "Catalina?" A little girl asks, running for her. The wolf whines and looks at your bandage. People.

You were also sure that was the Princess. The wolf turns into a human in a dash of moon smoke, now speaking lowly. "She's hurt! I got stuck in a trap and Her wrist was hurt and She just kept pulling and-" The red-headed girl explained frantically. "I-m fInE!" You say, before getting up.

Only to feel something pull you down. Your hand was within a spike of broken wood, and you hadn't even noticed. Everybody's eyes widened. You closed your eyes before you could examine their faces. You didn't need the temptation. You just needed to focus. And get out of there.

You rip your hand off before running, though you are already exhausted. No sleep for days, and now what you assumed was lots of blood loss. And infections probably. But you just had to finish that painting.

You hear shouts behind you, "Hey Kid Wait!" "You're hurt!" You just blocked the sound as you slammed the door behind you. This felt familiar. You feel the bangs on the other side of the door.

Those blue eyes. So blue. It was blue like you had never seen blue. You wished you looked a bit longer to see who they belonged to.

"Kid! We got Medicine in the Tons just a mile away! They can fix you right up!" "You're bleeding a lot, just let us help!" Their yells threw you out of your daydream. You frown and respond "I'm- Alright! You can go!" The shouting didn't stop. Your coughing began a moment later, luckily ending the next.

"I'm sorry to do this but- I Command you, as the Princess of Corona to let me in!" Rapunzel ordered. Yep, that was the princess. "I Insist really!" You say, now holding the door back. "Alright kid- I'm gonna kick the door down so move out of the way!" "Wait!"

"I have some chemicals on me. I can freeze the lockout." The voice continued. "Look I don't know what you're going to do, but I took lock-making classes 4 years ago. It's not gonna work. Go home!" You argue, "Let's see about that!" in a moment 2 of your locks busted.

"How?!" you had 6 locks. those were just the older ones. You were convinced your safety inside was secured, so you went to your first aid kit. With all the useless things you learned over the years, Medical procedures were sadly not one of them.

As you went to grab it, a gloved hand grabbed you from a now broken window. "You're coming with me!" You let out a small yelp before being pulled out. You never proofed the windows. "Got her!" You looked up to see who the voice came from. Blue Eyes.

They were his! The rest of him didn't disappoint. As you distracted yourself, The boy splashed a pink liquid on your other hand. "Your-" He cut himself off. Now you both were looking at each other. You closed your eyes and used your gashed hand to push him down, and your leg to pin him.

"Let me go!" You say as if you were strong enough to keep him down. You were just some tired sick girl, You kept your eyes closed. You couldn't get entranced by those pretty sapphires again.

"What?! You're bleeding out your hand!" he argued. "My hand is perfectly fine!" You add, before letting yourself open your eyes a bit. You quickly looked away from your injury in shock. "Okay, I've- had better days- nights!" You correct yourself seeing the dark sky.

"uh- I'm Varian." He says before he pushes you off and down, pinning you securely with a bright blush. What was stopping him from just kissing you right now? You wouldn't be able to resist. Varian kicked the thoughts from his head, he was a good person now.

"Yeah okay," Varian says, unbelievably and lighting a match. Your eyes glimmered with hope. Fire. You jolt your knee and kick it out of his hand. You grab it in your teeth and move your arm so your hand-laid in front of the flame.

You inch it closer, ready for the reaction. You weren't an expert at all, but you knew this trick. You had used it before to patch other accidents. The boy blew out the flame and now pinned you down completely. He catches his breath before saying "Okay! I'm going to need rope."

Minutes later after much struggle, your legs and arms were tied together. The rest of the group stood around. "Okay so medical stuff isn't really my thing- but I think I can fix this till we get her back to Corona." The boy tells the others. "What?!" You blurt.

"I can't go to Corona!" You add, "Relax kid if you're a felon Blondie here can just excuse it." A man said. "I'm not a thief Rider." You spit, "Your stupid nose on your posters is literally placed worldwide!" You explain as they look to Flynn.

"Well, yours isn't so what is it?" He retorts. You turn your face to ignore him. "I-I'm Varian," Varian says again, with a blush remaining. "Did you already say that or did I lose too much blood already?" You ask. "Uh..." He hums, not sure enough.

"If you want to help, light another match." You say, "But-" Varian begins, "It's just temporary alright?" You assure He stops his hand as it goes to his pocket. It continues to another pocket and grabs a blue ball. You looked again, and your hand was frozen.

He smiles content with himself before dissolving the restraint on your other arm and pulling you up, arm over his shoulder. You look away in a flush, unknowingly he was doing the same. Thankfully he was there, as your Vision began to become spotty.

"She's Fading!" Varian shouts, before scooping you up and jumping on a horse behind Flynn. "Wow, she must be light.." The thief remarks before moving full speed ahead to the Kingdom. "Wait- Ugene! She is light- Too light!" Varian explains, in a hurry.

💫

You wake up, waiting for the usual ring in the ears- For it to never come. You look around the unfamiliar room, a study, and a bed to the look of it. You see your hand up to your elbow bandaged aggressively. You still couldn't feel anything below that wrist.

That's when you hear a quiet snore. You turn to see Varian asleep, his head on the desk. You let off a little smile before getting up, letting all the blocked pain from before reaching your arm. That was much more like it.

You look around the room to find a quill and paper, you put it on the desk and attempt to write with it. Ink spilled down the side of the desk, the paper now in shreds too. You frown and sit on the bed. Was this it? You could never finish your painting now.

Your time was going to be up soon. What would you do? That was the last thing you were going to finish. But now it was never going to happen. It would stay unfinished, and forgotten- forever.

You felt tears prick your eyes. You cover your face with your arm in shame, before curling up. Your painting was now just like you.

You feel a hand on your shoulder. You flinch and cover yourself, To see Varian standing there. You wipe your face quickly. This was so embarrassing!

"Thanks for the help but I need to go," you say, quickly getting up the other way, making sure you didn't face him. "Where's your parents?" Varian quickly speaks up.

"Where's yours?" you ask, "My dad's the Leader in Old Corona. My mom.. Passed." Varian responds. "What was her name?" "Maradith.." you keep your eyes glued to the floor.

"It's your turn now," Varian says, waiting for your response. "Haven't you already searched my place?" you say, in shame. "I don't know where my parents are- my brothers passed too."

"I'm pretty sure I know what happened to them." you add, "But it doesn't matter now." you finish, before beginning to walk out the door. "Hey Wait!"

He grabs your shoulder, "I'm not sad about my family okay?" you justify, "Then why were you..?" Varian continues. You look a him deeply. Blue eyes. It was like they were begging you to talk.

Before answering. "I won't.. I won't be able to finish my painting." you say, "I'm sick and I won't get able to finish my painting." you add, tears bubbling again.

All those classes, all those new inventions, you were trying to cram a lifetime's worth of activity before you passed. For nothing now.

He didn't reply, his face looked remorseful. "I'm an alchemist- I can find-" he begins, "I don't want to spend my last days as a lab rat.." you add.

"I can find you a cure- I Promise!" Varian says, grabbing your hand. "I promise!" he repeats. "Just trust me! Please!" You listen to his words.

"Okay. I trust you."

Chapter Text

Today was the day. Your final job before you could be free. It had taken you a week to get to Corona. It felt much more agonizing than usual considering this time it held a lot of weight. You had been a citizen of The dark kingdom long ago.

Not that you remembered much of it. Your brother had stayed in the dark kingdom against the King's wishes, Soon you heard someone calling you. For the first years of your life, you were exposed to the Moonstone energies. And you paid the price.

Your brother died in exposure, you were the only one left.

But it didn't matter anymore. You used those thoughts the opal had given you and learned magic. With that, you became a mercenary, thief, or delivery for hire. Whatever got you through the weeks, and months. Years passed. But today, you're 14.

And today your last job was to kill the King and Queen of Corona. You hadn't killed like this before. You find a window through the back of the window and port through it. In a moment you were in the throne room.

You could feel your heart bursting through your chest, though you'd never admit it. You were terrified. What would this mean? You hadn't much time anyway, The sickness that consumed your brother had its claws deep in you as well.

"Servant! This will not happen again. Return to the Mines or face rope around your neck." The Highness spoke. You cringed, you had heard he was lawful and just. You supposed you heard wrong. Maybe you were doing the right thing.

"For Seporia." He adds, before sitting on his large throne. Seporia, That place died out centuries ago. Even you knew this. Someone had done something to the king. And queen, you assumed. A raccoon jumped toward the Citizen in Shackles, making him begin to kick the mammal. Fuck.

You fade your invisibility spell and grab the Raccoon before he gets hurt. In return, He licks your bandaged hand, like he wasn't just on the brink of being kicked. You roll your eyes, before looking around.

You knew your love of Misfit animals would come back to bite you. Figures it would be on your last job. "Seize Her!" The king yells, "Go" you whisper to your newfound friend. You summon a shield around you two. "Who jumbled your mind?" You ask, looking into the King's now sullen eyes.

"Wand of Oblivion.." You mutter, You had accidentally erased a boss of yours once. You conned him out of some extra gold but felt pretty bad about it later. You ended up making the brew to restore his mind. He then tried to shoot you.

"No one! You are the only madman here. And soon, you will join the others in the mine witch!" The king spits, before summoning more guards. You raise your arms before lowering them, making the shield form sharp edges and thorns.

Soldiers are knocked back, most winded or stabbed. "I'm not making another one of those 52-ingredient soups again, just tell me!" You say, "Stand down." Another voice said, making the injured soldiers cower in the hallways behind.

"How do you know about the Wand?" A boy asked, pulling down a sharp-toothed mask. Where did he come from? "How do you?" You respond, smirking slightly. "Clementine!" He calls, making a familiar short witch follow into the room.

"You!" You call, immediately. She steps back, cowering in her steps. "You got this lame-o to do that memory trick? I bet you she doesn't even know there's an antidote." You tease. That girl had stolen some of your valuables, one of them being a dark kingdom relic. You keep your concentration, But that boy's eyes are ridiculously blue.

You release your shield and summon a fireball in your palm. "Give me back my stuff and I won't burn this kingdom to the ground!" You spit, walking towards them. "You know her?" The boy asks, Clementine backs up before running away. "Fuck killing the King, I want my stuff back!" You say, before running past the boy.

You corned Clementine with a ring of green flames. Average-ranked Magic users like her couldn't counter that spell. "Last Time. Give it back or I'll tear it off your smoldering corpse." You threaten. You usually weren't like this. You used to be not like this.

But that Plush blanket was the only thing left of what your homeland is. Was. Colorful glasses were thrown into the fire, only to splash and make it flare. "Potions don't work on off-color flames." You say, looking at its thrower. Those Pretty blue eyes.

The same Boy. "Clementine, what did you steal?" He asks, "Nothing!" She lies, "Making Her angry isn't going to help you right now." He responds, "It was an emotional attachment! Some stuffie rag!" Clementine pleads as the flames begin to dig further.

You blush in embarrassment. It was a childhood relic. It wasn't some valuable goblet, But it was priceless to you. "J-Just give it back!" You stutter, regrettably. "Ugh." you groan in annoyance and embarrassment. "Clementine!" The boy speaks up, much more sternly. That was hot.

"But the Mana Energy- The emotional energy is so strong I could make so many spells-!" She excuses, "Listen to your boss, little witch." You tease, Swiping your finger and making the fire flare much closer to her skin. "Fine! Fine!" She finally caved, pulling it out of a portal.

You clasp your fingers and the circle is gone. With your hand in a fist, you grab your plush back in a blush. "Don't ever steal from me again 'Tine." You threaten, before swiping her hair in a small spark. Tine was your old nickname for her.

You two used to be good friends, you'd share clients here and then. Not anymore. This was going to be your last job. This was supposed to be your out. You take steps away with a frown. "I'm Varian." The boy speaks up, You stop for a moment, before continuing.

As you touch your window exit you speak up, "I.. Used to be called Y/n.." Varian felt his heart flutter, before saying "W-wait!" As you jumped out the window. He runs to the window to see you gone.

💫

A Week Later

For the failure of that assassination job, you had to work double. You hadn't slept in 3 days, but you had finally finished.

You could finally settle before the inevitable passing. It had been getting worse over the days. More blood, more episodes. For a 14-year-old peeking into death's door, you were relatively calm. You'd die. At 14. It was just how it was.

You'd never have your first kiss, or your first friend, or your first festival. You thought about that boy. Varian, His blue eyes, Raven Hair. He asked for your name.

No one had ever done that before, It was always 'What's your regular pay' or 'What can you do for 5 silver coins?' At least you had your first crush, and did not stay long enough for your first rejection. Perhaps this was for the best.

You charge your horse, So many thoughts. And they were all hitting you now. Tears pricked your eyes, as you bit your lip. You were going to die. At 14. What did you do to deserve this? Why? Why couldn't you just have a family?

You pulled on the restrictions on your horse tighter. Faster. You just wanted to run away, From Your body, and your fading life all around you. No twisted turns, just a straight line away. Your eyes clenched close trying to close the gates from your tears.

Until you came to a fast halt, almost knocking you off the saddle of the horse. You open your eyes, seeing a bricked wall. you must've ended up at a nearby kingdom. It was time. You shakily get off your stead, leading her into the town.

Only for it to be empty. Now you recognize this place. Corona. He was here somewhere. But it was too late for you, you just needed to get your horse a nice rider. Your last loose end. You bite your lip and enter the palace gates.

"Hello?" You call, until coming across a grand hall. You walk in, seeing the two hypnotized Royals on their wealthy thrones. You wipe your face before entering.

Varian took to the balcony, as he sometimes did. He could see just a glimpse of Old Corona for the castle. Just a glimpse of his father's coffin. His eyes then led to the ground where a fast blur entered the kingdom. He grabs his goggles and zooms into the sight. You.

You entered the castle, with no front. What were you doing? Varian bounces up and quickly makes his way down the stairs towards the lower levels. From there he watches you enter the throne room. It was like you were walking straight into his hands.

Varian watched you wipe your tear-stained face. This made him zoom in closer, What had happened? He felt his eyebrows cower. "The assassin. Have you come to turn yourself in?" The king speaks, "I suppose.." You say, eyes glued to the marble floor.

"Where's.. T- Clementine?" You ask. "You are in no position to command appearances!" The king yells. Varian furrowed his brows and walked into the room. "Clementine!" He called. Varian met your eyes, the first try. With other girls, it took 3, if any. He felt his cheeks warm up.

He couldn't tell if yours was the same, through those dark tear stains. The stumbly short witch walked in, on command. "Yes?" She says, then looks at You. She stumbled back a bit before standing as straight as possible. "I- need you to take care of my horse for a while.." You say shakily.

Looking skeptical, she turns her head. "Really? Some trick." She snickers. She knew how much you loved your horse. "As if you'd give up your partner in crime." She adds. "Tin-, I- It's time and i just need someone to care for him- please." You plead. Varian walks closer before saying "I can take him."

You both look over. "You'll take care of him?" you ask, "Yes- Yeah." Varian accepts, as his raccoon climbs around his shoulder. "T-Thank you for saving Rascal for me here." He adds, nervously. "Yeah.. It's no worries.. He- Likes crisp apples best." You say, sadly and begin to hand the lead's hand to Varian.

"Wait." He stops, "Why are you giving him away?" Varian asks. You freeze for a moment before looking at Clementine. Who had a grim look? "I- just am not sure when I'll be back.." you say, holding your tears in.

"I thought his horse meant a lot to you?" He questions, "He's a great horse." You assure, "There's not a thing he can't steal- If you're worried about talent." You add, before coughing roughly into your hand. You turn away, Clementine does the same.

After 2 minutes of unbearable coughing, you speak up to get out of there. "You'll take him right?" You muster to speak out. "You're sick- aren't you?" Varian asks, "I'm a thief, I get colds all the time." You lie, struggling to keep your head up.

Varian grabs your wrist and looks at your hand, Splattered blood and black fluid. You struggle to rip it away, as your head begins to feel fuzzy. "Just because I'm sick doesn't mean I'm easy okay?" You say, "Woah, Woah" Varian catches your fall.

"Wow, you've gotten much worse at maintaining that you know?" Clementine says, "Clementine! Get me a free chamber and all your healing spells!" Varian commands, holding you up. "But- Yes sir!" She says before she adjusts her hood before running off.

💫

Placing a potion brew of bright color on the headboard, Varian continues to watch you sleep. As creepy as some think it would be, He meant no harm. He just couldn't stop looking at you. Now he finally had the chance to just be entranced. With the constant interruption of him checking your pace.

When you began to shake, Varian worried it was a seizure began to try and stabilize you. As the alchemist does so, he realizes you are just dreaming. Having a nightmare. Tears seeped from your closed eyes. "Y/n- Y/n!" Varian says frantically, trying to wake you up.

"Come on Y/n!" He shouts, before hearing her mutter his name. He froze and let his cheeks warm up again. A petty smile appeared before he heard you wake up. You jolted up, in a cold sweat. You let in the air before coughing aggressively into your wrist again. "Here- Try this! It'll help." Varian says, handing you the glass.

You finish your coughing fit and look at the glass with unfocused eyes. You touch your temple to regain it, "I-I Appreciate the effort, but it's not like that.." You say, looking down to your lap and the blood. "Drink it," Varian says again, holding it out to you.

You don't respond and keep your weary eyes, He lifts your chin quickly. "It doesn't taste that bad- I promise!" Varian adds, "It's for your own good you know,". He pushes you down and holds your nose closed. You last a surprisingly long time without air before giving out.

He then makes you chug the brew, till the last drop. You cough a bit after and give an annoyed look. "You know they say taking advantage of a weak girl is a sin," you say, His cheeks light up. "What?! That's not- I was just-!" He scrambles, Stopping as you begin to laugh.

Varian stares as you giggle, "I'm just pulling your leg." You said, smiling one last time. He returns one back. "You know.. You were saying my name in your sleep." Varian says, smirking. You blush wildly, You can't help the extreme reaction. You were new to this. Very new.

"Don't worry, It was pretty cute." He smiles. Varian was usually never this confident, but with you, it felt a lot easier. For once he wasn't the one a flustered mess. "Your Stunning." You look up, Now you both have the same tomato-like complexion. Varian didn't mean to say that. "That.. Just slipped out..." He muttered, scratching the back of his neck nervously.

"T-Thank you!" You blurt out, in embarrassment. "Uh- You're welcome!" Varian responds quickly, just glad you weren't out the door. "Would- you let me stay here for the night? I can leave by dawn tomorrow." You say, bowing. He pokes your head up. "You can stay here as long as you want. This place is huge." Varian accepts with a smile.

"Really?!" You say in shock, "My room is just down the hall..." He adds. "I'd like to stay here until I pass." You speak up, making him meet your eyes. "I'm an Alchemist and You're a Mage! We can figure this out easily!" Varian assures you, "I've traveled a long way to hear those words again." You say, unconvinced.

"Well, you haven't tried me yet!" Varian assures you, standing up. "You're not dying on my watch!" you smile weakly.

"We'll see about that."

"I'll have you standing by tomorrow!"

Chapter Text

Snow speckled down the sky, onto Varian's face. His eyes faded, Remembering the Events of the last time it snowed in the kingdom of Corona.

But now was different. His father was back, and Old Corona was doing great and preparing for the Winter. That just left one thing missing, You. You disappeared the day it began to snow. Varian shook the snow off his nose and continued his walk through the now-white forest.

You two both usually met at an Elden crumbly tower by Old Corona. You'd practice spells while Varian either talked to you or threw concoctions off the ledge. By now he imagined it would be covered in powder.

That's when he saw the flame in the distance, the off-color told him it was one of your spells. He hurried, running up the tower's ancient stairs. "Come on, Come on," He mutters, Reaching the top out of breath. "Hey!" The Alchemist began, before seeing you.

You wiped the blood from your nose and turned around. "Oh, Varian...! Hey." You greet him, with a smile. "What?!" He shouts in confusion, You acted as if nothing were wrong. Ruddigger pounces from his shoulder to yours. "You're warm.." You say, leaning into the Raccoon.

"What Happened?!" Varian asks, running over to you. A huge new burn covered your arm, which was unsleeved. He grabs your arm and looks, You flinch to the pain. "We've got to get you to my lab!" Varian says, "No!" you say immediately, catching him off guard.

"I'm just pretty set on getting this done before the snow covers..!" You excuse, looking away from his sapphire orbs. He may have known you had a vulnerability for the things.

"Did your spell do this?!" he asks, grabbing materials from his messenger bag. "It was just a misfire.." you lie, looking at the now very interesting ceiling. "The snow gonna start flooding the tower, where are you staying?"

Your lack of response scared the alchemist. "This tower is crumbling you know?" Varian adds, "If only it hurried the pace.." you mumble in a flush. "We need to get to my lab, Your arm was exposed to the cold too fast."

"But i-" you begin, "Nope." you groan, before blacking out for a moment, "Woah- why are you so tired?" he wraps his arm around you and begins to take you down the crumbling steps.

As his boot reached another slab, it broke apart. You gather your last strength and wave your hand. You both now stood outside the fortress. You leave a thumbs up before the black void consumes you.

💫

Spikes eager through the snow, lining towards you. You kept running, in the bitter cold. You couldn't see, but you knew the rocks were closed behind. They always were.

You slip and begin to fumble up and limp away. You could see a ping of light grow in the distance, just a bit faster and you'd catch him.

You heard the edging sound of clocks and rocks edging together, making pitches like a nail to a chalkboard.

You tried to speak, just a minute, moment. For bubbling black-red ooze to flow out. You felt the acid-like texture stain your chin and reach the ground.

You fall in the pain, seeing the reflection. Everyone looked at the cracked ice you stood on, tearing apart. The cracks in the ice followed you, as the acid burned it below you.

You let yourself cough make of the poisonous substance and try to get up. The ping of light shined brighter than before.

"Please..."

"Y/n!"

You wake to the sound of a familiar voice, and a familiar set of hands shaking you. Varian hugged you tightly after.

You could never tell him about a thing. You can't tell him that you're sick, or what the moonstone did to you. Or how much time you thought you had left.

"You were shaking and- screaming- and-!" Varian rants, "I'm fine- did you have to carry me too far?" you ask, "What?! No! Your super-light, have you been eating enough?" he asks.

You felt a shiver travel down your spine. "No-yes! I'm fine I told you," you say, trying to calm the taller boy.

"No- it's not fine- you're not eating enough, you're tired all the time, you're too short, and you cough a lot- what's going on?" Varian asks, grabbing the side of your face and tilting it to his.

"I don't see what my height has to do with this.." you mutter, "it's just seasonal sickness, don't worry about it, Varian." As much as you didn't want to tell him, you felt your chest tighten.

But this was for his own good. He looked close to crushed. "Your.. Not telling me.. Why aren't you telling me?!" Varian asks, cupping your face deeper, pulling himself closer.

You felt tears begin to form in your eyes. You're selfish. "I- was.. Hurt a really long time ago- and It made a lot of people sick- and I don't have much time-" you explain, your hand covering his. You told him.

Now someone knows. He knows. "I need to finish my spells before I go..!" You add. His expression was almost unreadable for a moment, before turning dark. Tears fell down his cheeks like a waterfall. "No-no-no I can fix this! I can find a cure..!" He promises frantically.

"Varian.." you say softly, "I was affected by the moonstone." You admit, "No- Listen! I can fix this! Rapunzel can fix this!" Varian pleads, almost like he is convincing himself. "No.. She can't." You say, "Nothing can."

Varian furrowed his brows before hugging you tightly again. You melt into the embrace when you felt him throw a pink substance onto your hands. "I'm sorry but.. I can't let you die." Varian says, before kissing your forehead and grabbing his Lab's materials together.

"Varian!" you beg, trying to escape your restraints. "When we met, You listened to me. You trusted me. I didn't have to do all your chores just to get you to talk to me. You just- did. I've loved you ever since." Varian explained, still not facing you. Almost like he was ashamed he was confessing.

Even though that was all you ever wanted to hear, that stone in your chest felt heavier. "I figured since you wouldn't forgive me for this, I might as well tell you the rest," Varian explains, pouring chemicals into a tube. "Varian- This isn't your choice, some things are just- meant to- meant to be.." You say, your voice cracking.

"NO!" Varian yelled, his fist slamming against his desk, "YOU'RE NOT MEANT TO DIE!" he shouted, turning to you. "Varian- I LOVE YOU TOO!" You yell back, "But I'm not going to live through this...!" You finish, letting the faucet in your eyes run.

"I don't want to die! I never wanted this!" You sob, Varian places down his supplies and gloves and quickly cups your face. "I'm sorry- I didn't know- I didn't..." His voice faded before he leaned into you, breaking your hands from the chemical.

Varian climbed on top of you, his hands lightly cupping your face while being as gentle as possible. As if he was scared he'd break you. You two pant as you broke, both slightly in shock at what just happened.

In a moment, you felt your chest lighten, as well as your throat and eyes. When you re-opened them, you could see them again. "Varian... I can.. I can see you- I can see your colors!" You say, cupping and turning his face to see all of him. Varian covered your hand with his, "What? You can see me? What color is my apron?"

"Light?" You say, colors just seemed so strange, like you didn't know the alphabet anymore. "It's brown but- you don't know what brown looks like-" He says, leaning into your hand. Varian opened his eyes again to look at you when they widened. "Your- Hair is H/c- It's all H/c!" He smiles, running his hand through it.

"What?" You question, looking at the strands in his hand. "That's not.. Not possible.." You say. "The moonstone and Sundrop are connected.." You mutter,

You were cured.

Chapter Text

Quirin places the ton of apples he gathered from the week's harvest in the town square, "Varian!" He calls. Making the young alchemist hurry out of his lab.

"Yes- I can help!" Varian assures, "Can't we Ruddigger?" he asks, as his raccoon climbs up his arm onto his shoulder. Quirin gives an uneasy face before sorting the fruits himself.

As he does so a paper stuck out, "What's that-t?" Varian asks, grabbing it. "Must've fallen in when I collected the harvest." His father says, paying little attention to the slip.

A missing person's warning. Varian noticed another ticket sticking out from the underside of the paper. "There's something on the back.." he mutters, before turning it.

A wanted kidnapper. They were cloaked in a hat and cape. Varian holds up both papers next to one another, turning them to his father after glancing.

"I can handle this, head to the princess, maybe she can help," Quirin advises, Varian nods, before rushing to get his bag from the Lab behind them.

💫

Varian walks into the familiar town he had tried to overthrow months ago. Though the townspeople had hated him before, after his help with other dangers, they began to forgive.

As he did. As she did too. Varian hurries his step as Ruddigger follows, "Rapunzel?" "Princess..?" No response. He hums in confusion before hearing a scream.

"Rapunzel?!" He recognized her voice immediately. Varian runs through the halls, adrenaline rushing.

Only to stop on his heels the next second. "Varian!" The princess greets, jumping down from her hair tower. "Stop that!" she giggles again, Pascal climbing off her head.

"Sorry Varian- did I scare you? My neck is ticklish.." she excuses, wrapping her hair back up. "Uh- don't worry about it...!" Varian says, calming down from the scare.

"So- my father found these flyers around the Old Corona farm barns.." he explains, grabbing them from his pack and sliding them to the princess in front of him.

"These.. Are recent..! Varian, we can save these kids!!" Rapunzel beams, "We leave in 10 minutes!" she orders, before running off to gather supplies.

💫

Hours of Carriage riding left the group bored, "Rapunzel can we have a snack break..?" Lance asks, leaning onto his back. "Sorry Lance, but we have to find those kids in time!" Rapunzel responds, "Dad found the papers 2 miles west.." Varian instructs, as She pulls the ropes and guides Max.

"Hold on!" She shouts, making Eugene wake up. The carriage shakes before a spike forms from the ground and splits straight through the Caravan. The group screams, before being thrown across the overgrown field.

Crackk!

"Rapunzel!" Eugene yells, seeing her thrown deep into the forest. "Lance! Help me find her!" He barks, before running into the wood.

"Wait- What about- me?" Varian asks, rubbing his head and watching them run off. He dusts himself off and looks around. He glances at the spike that threw them, It looked as if it had been there for centuries.

As if they hadn't been driving on that gravel road minutes ago. Varian scratches his chin and looks closer in disbelief, before hearing a giggle. The boy turns immediately in fear, "Hello...?" He calls, grasping his satchel. "Quirin! Quirin?!" The voice adds before the small figure runs at him.

Varian lets out a yelp, before seeing it was just a little girl. "uhuh.... Hi?" He greets them awkwardly, patting the young girl's head. "I knew you didn't leave us!" She adds, tightening her grip. "Wait- Quirin? No- No no-" Varian begins to correct when the girl looks up with the biggest orbs he had ever seen.

"Yeah- I- um am Quirin." Varian lies, "Come on! The old Castle is over here!" She smiles, grabbing his hand and running in a direction. "W-wait a minute!" He begs, scrambling to catch up, still in her iron grip. "You're strong.!" He mutters, looking at his surroundings again.

It almost seemed like another dimension. Overgrown grape vines and florals, multicolor growing plants, all covering the sight he was now being dragged into. "What is this place?" He asks, The girl just giggles and says "Oh stop! You remember!" Varian smiles in return, looking to the side in guilt.

But what else was he supposed to do? Lie to those eyes?? This is why he always wanted his future partner to know this stuff, or at the very least teach him. As he was dragged across the crumbling kingdom, Varian saw all the other children scattered across the place. Most playing and smiling.

This gave Varian one of his own, before realizing he recognized these faces. They were all on those missing papers. "Y/n! I Told you Quirin Was just hiding!" The girl shouts, making a figure emerge from the hall.

She wore a cloak, and a ripped witch hat all with tighter clothing underneath. "No-! That's not Quirin.." you say, sweetly to the girl.

You stance your knuckles, forming a fireball on your palm. "Why'd you lie to her freckles?" you ask, your tone turning cold quickly.

"I- uh Hi! I'm Varian. She just made the saddest eyes and I couldn't just say no-" Varian rumbles, you release the spell and lower your hands.

"Thank you.." he says, "Go tell your friends to go home." you request, then holding out the flyers he once had in his hand. "How did you-" he begins, you shake him off by speaking.

"These kids were being abused in their old homes. Go back to yours, it's a privilege," you tell him, burning the flyer. "The papers will be gone by tomorrow," you add.

"What? But the others they don't know-" Varian questions. "You can tell them."
"How do you know my father?" He blurts. You look a bit stunned by his question but open your mouth to answer it.

"I- do magic.. And when our kingdom became infested with moon rocks, I tried a spell. That spell got me and my friends frozen for a decade. We woke up, and I took them here. "

"I tend to find others who lost their homes too- I prefer if you kept this private. You are his son.. So I assume he never mentioned me..." you frown, "I'm sorry.." Varian apologies.

He grabs rolls of stained paper from his bag and rips it. "They won't find you. I'll take down all those missing flyers tomorrow. I promise!" Varian tells you. A promise was a promise.

Right?

"Really?" "Thank you.." you say, tilting your hat upwards, making your smile visible. Varian's knees go weak, your eyes seemed like an optical illusion to him. It span and span until he dropped.

Your smile was even more intoxicating, and contagious. He found himself returning one, showing his buck-like teeth. Your smile grows seeing the feature. "How is iza?" you ask, lifting the curve of your hat.

Varian's heart sank. You must have noticed the change in him because you felt your stone fall into the deep. "I'm sorry.." you speak up, "It's my fault."

Varian's eyes dart up. "I do magic- maybe there was something I could've done-!" you apologize, hands clutching your cloak. "No no no! Don't-!" he begins, hovering over your hands.

"Don't um- worry! What's done.. Is done. I'm sure you loved her as much as we did." Varian assures you, "Everyone did.." you respond. "Maybe.. You could tell me about her?"

Your eyes light up, and let out a small giggle. "Alright. Come back tomorrow. I won't send a spike through your caravan this time." you Invite, Varian smiles brightly before opening his mouth to thank you.

But when he opened his eyes, he was in the now fixed caravan.

He blinks again as if he is trying to rid of the sand in his eyes. "What- But I was just.." Varian questions, stepping back. Only to hit a solid.

"Hey! You fixed the old girl!" Eugene beams, patting Varian's shoulder, now walking past him. "Wow! It looks new, you did great Varian." Rapunzel compliments, another hand on his harm.

The group makes their way onto the caravan, "We got those apples your dad needed." Rapunzel smiles, while Lancet holds up a bag. "What? What apples..?" He questions, looking at the castle he was just in.

Now Gone.

For now.

Chapter Text

Y/n tries to swallow the Metallic taste in her mouth. All it took was a second, and he'd know something was wrong. She was already close enough to Red that she could smell the blood, and that combination with her wolf tendencies was dangerous enough. "What's wrong?" Varian asked, on the other side of the cell bars, Y/n visited him every day. He didn't know much about her, or where she came from. All he ever learned was that she was important to him, too important to lose.

He'd make sure of that, whether the witch liked it or not. "Nothing. Maybe the fact you're still behind bars is finally setting in." Y/n sat crisscrossed from the boy, who didn't believe her lie. "You left really fast last week.. What happened?" Varian dug deeper into the girl for information. It didn't matter if she ran away, he'd catch her soon enough.

The truth was the same reason now, she was sick. Not with the plague or the flu, but with a curse. But her price to pay for running away. She supposed it was the only way to get out of there. Her kingdom, her responsibilities, and her expectations. But one did remain the same, she'd fight for what was right, only now it might kill her. "I thought I forgot to set out some fish traps." Y/n shrugged, avoiding his gaze. That was one of the reasons he knew she was lying to him. Y/n didn't mind making eye contact, she was a focused gaze. From the moment she walked in the prison, to the point she turned around- her eyes would be glued to his. That probably was the reason she was such a good hunter. "You never forget." Varian said, "Yeah, it was fine when I checked it. Caught a bunch of salmon." She was again trying to change the subject, her cool demeanor wasn't enough to throw the alchemist off this time.

If anything was true about Y/n, she was a good liar. Maybe it was all the years in her kingdom, but she knew what she was doing. There were thick walls surrounding her, and he intended to break them down, brick by brick. No matter what it took. "What do you think I was doing?" She asked, tilting her head. She began to feel the cracking in her chest, quickly jumping up from the concrete. "I'll- see you tomorrow." Varian stood up the moment she said it, "What? Why?" She was already halfway down the hall, "Y/n!"
His hands grasped the bars stopping him. Her walk was weak, almost like she was limping. As she turned the corner he heard an erupt of coughs. "Y/n! HEY!" That was enough, he was doing it tonight. Everything happened tonight.

💫

Y/n took off her shirt, leaving her in her binding, and some under shorts and tights. She lay against the side of her bed, head on her comforter. Sometimes closing her eyes eased the pain, her hands were covered in blood. She wiped the red from her nose, before taking a painful sigh. The blood felt sharp in her throat, every breath felt condensed and momentary at best. A gust came through the cracked window, she didn't care enough to check the glass. She moved into an abandoned structure in the woods of Corona. It wasn't a lot by any means, but she enjoyed how quiet it was. It was a fortress to her, even if the bricks were uneven and the moss dug deeper into the wood every night. Two boots lightly hit the ground behind her, and only a small candlelight showed the scene.

Varian's eyes widened, she had dried blood across her lips, all the way down her neck. And she didn't say a word to him about this, not ever. He was full of worry, but that didn't stop anger from trailing through his chest. Whether it be at himself for letting this go so far, or her. He pulled down his red bandana, taking another step toward the girl. Y/n's eyes jolted open, as she quickly grabbed her wand. Aiming it at the intruder, Before her eyes adjusted. Seeing her crush standing in the low candlelight. "Varian?" Her eyes widened, wiping her nose again. She stumbled back into the banister of her bed. "Why are you bleeding?" He stepped forward again.
Her free hand grasped the pillar, unable to take another step back. "Why are you in my house- and how the fuck did you get out?" "You didn't answer my question." Varian stepped further, now inches away from the stumbling girl.

Varian tilted her wand down, letting it drop to the floor. She lightly pushed his shoulder, a warning to step back. He took off his glove, placing his palm on her forehead. "You don't have a fever." Y/n tried to push the boy off, but he stood strongly. "Knock it off. Why are you bleeding?!" He was losing his patience, "Why haven't you told me- I'm a fucking alchemist Y/n! I can help!" Her brows furrowed, her head hanging down, just trying to make any space between the two. He noticed the blood splattered on her palm, he rushed to grab her hand. His eyes widened, and his breath faltered.

He frowned, she was weak, way too weak. Her push was weak. Y/n hunted in the woods for fun, and here she was struggling to even reach out her arm. Something was seriously wrong. "Don't make me do this. Just tell me and I'll help." Varian almost begged her, but he was going to find out regardless of what she wanted. She hadn't said a word. His other hand fell to his belt, pulling out a small vile.

Her eyes sharpened, before sweeping his legs and limping away towards the window. Varian grabbed her ankle, pulling her back. He quickly jumped up and caught her fall, pinning her down to the wood. Coughing out blood and still fighting, it was Y/n for sure. His hand pinned her wrists, the other pulling the vile to her lips. She struggled against his grip, "Just drink it." He said she turned her face away.

Varian growled, dropping the vile, and reaching for a glass in his belt. He threw it on her wrists, it foamed and trapped her hands to the wood. With his now free hand, he gripped the girl's chin, turning it to him. "Stop fighting me- Y/n!" He pinched her nose, she held her breath for a surprisingly long time. Enough for him to worry she'd suffocate. Finally, she took a breath, swallowing the liquid.

Y/n coughs, more blood splattering on the wood beside her. Varian wiped the blood from her lips, "Just- breathe- I'll fix it- I'll fix everything. I just need you to tell me what's wrong." He detaches her restraints from the wood, leaning her up on his lap. "Are you okay?" Varian's eyes softened, "That tasted terrible. It really mixed well with the blood." She said sharply, pushing him away once again. The potion hadn't kicked in yet, but she had recognized its purple hue.

Varian scooped her up, almost frowning at how light she was. Varian had little muscle from lugging machinery around, and his prison stay but even then she would've been much too light. He looked at the stained blood on her arm. Varian takes a turn towards the bathroom, Her hand still pushing his chest away. His mouth fell agape, the bathroom was full of bloody tissues and towels. He hoped the serum would work faster, she had some explaining to do. Varian removed his other glove and rolled up his sleeve. He turns the handle, fresh water erupts from its pipe. He remembered Y/n stealing architecture books for scrubs and the newly invented bathtubs, but Varian ended up just helping her fix the ancient pipes.

She was set on only using metal, even though she could've had it done in seconds with a quick wand swipe. He hadn't known her real intentions, spending more time with the Alchemist holding her now.

Varian looks back at her, "Okay- I'm dissolving the sodium- alright?" She glares at the boy, he feels it through his skin. And honestly, it hurt, but he knew he was doing the right thing. "Yeah, yeah. Just get in- your drenched in blood." Y/n glances at the cracked door, he kicks it shut. Varian throws a few more of the sticky bombs at the openings in the room. "There is zero way to get out of here-now." He sprinkles a dust onto her restraints, watching it melt off her wrists. Her rather bloody wrists. "I-ll look away." She blushes, now matching his. Varian turns, keeping his gaze on his hands.

It wasn't until a minute later he heard a light splash. "Don't look." "I won't-" "I don't want you to see my scars." His eyes widened, and the potion had set in. "I can't believe you drugged me." Y/n sighed, digging her face into her knees. "I'm- gonna turn around alright?" Varian said, Her hands quickly covered his eyes, water dripping from her fingers. "Stop it! Just stop." He frowns, there is a struggle in her voice. "Why don't you want me to see your scars?" Varian asked, but he was met with silence. His hands cover hers, "How are you-" He turns, she was biting her shoulder to stop the words coming from her mouth.

Varian ripped her chin away, blood trickling down the new bite. "What are you thinking?! How much blood have you lost today?!" He stumbled to grab a towel and dab it with water on the bite. He sighed, "Why can't you just tell me- anything?!" Y/n scowled at the boy, lifting her chin. She wore a small towel in the tub, the scene began to hit him. His face heated up, "I- don't want you to worry..!" She says, "I don't.. Want you to see me differently." Varian's grip lessened, before dipping the towel in the bath and wiping more dried blood off. "Why would you think that? I can't even count how many times you've helped me out- why can't it be the same?- Why can't-" "Because then you'll know!" She burst, "Know what?!" "My real name isn't Y/n!" Her hands quickly covered her mouth in shock.

He froze, "What?" He moved her hands, "It's R/n." Varian tried to find her eyes, but she wouldn't let them meet. He wiped the blood off her cheek with his thumb. "Please make it stop." Varian's heart crunched, and he bit his lip. "Just tell me- why you're bleeding- why you can't walk." Her eyes begged him to stop, but he knew it wasn't over yet. That this was to help her, no matter how badly she wanted him to ignore it. "Why.. Do you always push me away?" He finally asked. "I don't want to ruin a good thing. When you find out- you'll change- we'll change and I- can't lose you!" Y/n confessed he had never seen her so stressed before."No- I- won't- I promise-"

"Yes you will- it'll change everything- I'm a Princess!" Her eyes widened, shifting back in the tub. He dropped the towel in the water. The red began to pollute the clear in the tub."I ran away- and I thought everything would be fine if I just lived in the woods and hid everything away but then I met you- and.." Y/n said brows furrowed. "I love you." "And I know it's wrong- my scars are wrong- my stupid curse is wrong!" Curse. That's what this was. The bleeding, the coughing, the limping. Something was draining her. "NO!-No it's not wrong! I- I love you too!" He rushed his words, grabbing her hands."I love you so much! I promise!" He said, only realizing how bold it was a moment after. Her cheeks were glowing red, he had never seen her so flustered.

"And I'll find a way to get rid of this curse- I promise I will- and we'll find a place and you won't have to hide ever again!" Varian explained, her hands in his. "Why don't you care that I'm- R/n?" He hadn't really processed it, so many doors were opened at once. He hadn't thought of Y/n as a princess, or what that would even make him. "Why did you run away?" Varian had to ask, not completely trusting they'd tell him without the serum's effect. "No one listened to me. Not when I begged them or the thousands of times I helped out the seven kingdoms. If magic is what it took to get out of there, so be it." He realized what she was saying, why she was cursed. Y/n had cursed herself to run away. "They were going to make me marry." That crackling began to appear in his chest again, burning and flaring. She gave up everything, including her health to be free. He wondered what else had happened in that castle, unsure he wanted to know.

"Can you turn around?" Y/n asks, "Why?" He was loaded with questions, "So I can dry off. I told you I didn't want you to see my scars. Or my body- I still can't believe you drugged me!" She tries to change her words, to little avail. "Do you.. Think you're ugly?" He turns around to her commands. "I think my scars are ugly." She admits, grabbing a dry towel to cover herself. "Show me," Varian said, turning back to the girl. "I'll prove it- that you're not ugly. I can't believe you'd say that." "Where are your scars?" Y/n sighed, feeling more words leak from her lips. "my back, my arms, anywhere really."

Varian reaches, but she slowly moves away. He felt his heart fall to the floor, she was ashamed. Varian grabs another towel from behind him and instead dries her neck. "I'll.. Get you some clothes." Varian dissolves the gel on the doorframe, finding his way to her small wooden drawers. This pulls him into the memory of when she carved them. He was working on a new type of dry ice recipe. He had loved watching them focus on the wood and the knife in their thin hands. Y/n clearly wasn't built for the hard life, but she had adapted. Varian was learning that.

He looks through the drawers, not noticing a certain witch peeking behind them. Y/n didn't wear a lot of fancy clothing, not anymore. That's why he was surprised to see a silk nightgown folded in the drawer. "Not that one." She said, "I wore that the day I ran away." He clutches the silk in his hands. He couldn't deny he would've liked to see her in it. "Looks a lot cleaner than I imagined." He admits, "It's one of the only things I kept." She frowned, trying not to spill what she really thought of it."Here, does this work?" He shows her a similar undergarment from before, only not drenched in blood. Y/n takes it from him, "Turn around." That's when she realized the words didn't leak from her mouth anymore.

Whatever serum he had given her, had worn off. She slips on the clothing quickly as he is turned, reaching for her wand. But Y/n couldn't do it. Maybe this was the right thing, maybe his knowing wasn't so bad. He said he loved her. No one had ever said that to her before. Y/n sighs, dropping her palm. "Your drug wore off." Varian quickly turns to the girl, who now leaned against the bed as she did before. "Why didn't you..?" "Maybe you were right. About- some things." She cringed, Varian took off his coat, wrapping it around the hunter's shoulders. A light blush appears on her cheeks, tugging it closer to her chest. "I used dark magic to escape the kingdom. I usually manage the curse better but.. It's just gotten worse lately." She leans her head on her knee, ashamed of what she was admitting to the boy.

Varian's face fell, "I never would've told you any of this without that stupid potion. I'm sorry." "I'm sorry for drugging you." He scoots closer to her, she lightly smiles and returns the favor. "I promise I'll take care of you. I meant everything I said." Varian swears, "I've heard that one before. But I have a feeling this time it's the truth." Y/n smiled, revealing the vile behind her fingers. He gasped, "When- did-" "I'm not sorry." She leans against his chest sweetly like a cat. Varian's face began to glow, "Just stay still for a little.." She closed her eyes, listening to his fast heartbeat.

Chapter Text

The sun's rays caressed Y/n’s face, ignoring the painted section of her cheeks. And while the sun did little to tan her, it had only exaggerated the mask-like paint around her eyes. She had found in her hunting that the black paint against her eyes had scared predators, much like a peacock in some way. Her entire outfit was reminiscent of a raccoon, the trash panda of the West.

Y/n didn’t get a lot of days in the sun when she was young. There was always some kingdom to protect and a princess to save, one besides her. But at some point, she needed to save herself and protect herself from her own kingdom. And that’s how Y/n found herself here, in what would be considered ‘commoner’s garb’ in the forest of Corona. Now Y/n was a hunter, her true passion. And sure, she still used her magic around here and there but found traditional crossbows and such to be much more stimulating in the forest.

From a young age, Y/n had a gift, or others said she did. The truth was, it was an effort. It was hard work and frankly too much work for a girl of that age. While other sorcerers had to craft their wands from the finest materials around the world, any stick or quill could do the job for her. Maybe it was her ideals, or her spirit that allowed her to wield any wand she wanted, but no one could figure it out. Including Y/n, who found that her ‘great gift’ was abused by the royalty around her. And it was the only thing that could set her free. And while her finest, darkest spell would frame the perfect death of the perfect daughter, it would also scar what was left of her.
Dark magic was rotten, and Y/n knew it. So when those nights would arrive, where she would stumble and cough, she hadn’t guessed the plague or some strange new flu. But nowadays she had a better grip, it only helped that the smartest person she knew was behind bars.

Y/n knew Varian had done something wrong. She had just arrived in the forest of Corona when it happened, she had barely known him before he had stomped into the kingdom with his machine. But something about the boy made her core flutter again, the way it used to when she was a child. When the feeling of nostalgia covered up the woes of her beginnings, and so she visited the boy, in the depths of the prison. Y/n didn’t break him out, or even offer the fact. Though Varian had a suspicion she could easily do so.

Part of her knew he could get the help he needed there, just as the King promised. But another part knew just as much that Kings were as rotten as Dark magic. So she set out to make sure he would keep his word. Varian picked up a few hobbies in that time, and he even began to improve his body. While devising his ‘overthrowing the kingdom’ plans, he had often avoided meals, water, and ignored the voice telling him it was all wrong. Over his prison stay, he stretched and lifted whatever makeshift materials he could find. This worried the guards, but Y/n worried them more. They hadn’t the slightest idea how the hunter got in every few days to visit. She hadn’t gone through the entrance, or any crevice they patrolled.

Eventually, while the two teens spoke against the bars, they heard footsteps. Large footsteps. They belonged to the King, who Varian had clearly scowled at. He even noticed Y/n’s unease. This only angered him further. But as Varian jumped up to spit whatever venom he could, the King spoke first. He wanted to talk to the hunter, the one who had evaded his guards every night. And though she held her wand tight as he spoke, he offered no harm. He was much different than her father than any king she had met in a long time. He was worried for Varian, that even if he had escaped the dungeons- this dark path was no place for a young boy. And especially now, where the kingdom’s greatest adventurers were out on a mission of their own. So he had proposed to Y/n, that she would alert the King if any trouble was beginning to stir. She hadn’t agreed but only said that she would tell him anything he would need to know in the future. Which wasn't a lot. Her and Varian’s time was private.

But today was one of her ‘alone’ days. Where she would hunt, climb, and do whatever she wanted in the forest. And of course, she would welcome any little critter that wanted to join her, because unlike the humans around the kingdom- they paid no judgment. And with little to worry about, Varian had been seemingly used to his home behind bars in recent days. It seemed almost strangely too casual, for the two to converse like he wasn’t behind bars. Y/n didn’t show it a lot, but she did worry about him here and there.

And just like that, her peace was snatched. Footsteps echoed in the distance of the forest, along with the clops of armored horses. She groaned she was wearing her usual garb, but just a thin binding around her chest. Today was supposed to be hers, and hers alone. But the kingdom’s guards had other plans.

When the men had arrived she was gone from the field, gripping the edge of a branch to watch them squabble with one another. “Hunter!” One called, “You are summoned by the King of Corona, to appear in his throne room as soon as possible.” She squinted from the trees, “Do they train you to finish each other's sentences?” Y/n asked, her voice echoing through the forest. They scowled, “Reveal yourself! Attempting escape from a palace guard is a punishable offense!” He shouted, slamming his kingdom’s staff against the forest floor. The hunter rushed to cover her ears, kicking herself back into the bark of the tree.

When Y/n was younger, her father did the same. When he didn’t get what he wanted some poor soul cowered at his castle’s steps. And when Y/n didn’t listen. She glared, before running off with a scowl.

💫

King Fredrick twiddled with the throne’s arm, he hadn’t dabbled with the young hunter a lot. And he wasn’t exactly sure where her loyalty lay. “Did you have to send your worst soldiers out to gather me?” Y/n suddenly stood in front of him, in the center of the large royal hall. She had only shoved on her boots, and a loose beige button-up, that was left open. Frederick coughed, rising from his throne.

“Sire-” The large doorway opened behind them, revealing the same group of guards that were sent to gather Y/n. They stumbled across the hall, all surrounding the girl with swords. “Are you going to tell them to stand down or am I going to have to?” Her voice was sharp, she hated being in the kingdom- being in any kingdom. It brought back memories she wished she could forget. “Stand down.” The men glanced at one another but followed the command of their King nonetheless. “I apologize for the trouble, I wasn’t sure where you’re residence was.” He confessed. Y/n hummed, arms now crossed. “What is it?”

“We found some.. Concerning materials around the dungeon only a few nights ago.” Frederick told her, though she seemed more focused on his movement down the steps of his pedestal. “I don’t believe in littering,” Y/n said, noticing the soldiers seemed to step closer with each breath. Her hand inched into her belt, where a twig lay. “Why did you call me here..?” She asked again, turning to the soldiers around her. Just then they had slammed their sword ends into the brick again. The hunter flinched, crumbling to her knees to cover her ears once again.

“Get away from her!” Varian pounced from the top balcony, landing in front of the girl. Frederick stepped back, as most of his guards did. He had recognized the anger in the boy’s eyes, much like they were the day he had kidnapped the queen. Varian went to his pants, where we pulled out a vial, it shined under the light of the chandelier above, it was magic. Y/n finally glanced up to see him, holding the bottle of magic concoction. “Varian..-” Just as she spoke he popped its lid off, gulping down the liquid. “Crap…” She watched the shadow covering her grow until he nearly hit the top of the royal hall. Luckily his clothes had grown with him, which made her a bit more grateful he used magic in this potion.

She watched his eyes flicker, turning into a warm shade of amber, just as the potion was colored. Whatever he had used in this spell had given him a sense of giddy, as he laughed at the guards below him. They were like ants at his feet, scrambling around to avoid his boot. With a swipe of his hand, the guards were all crashed against the brick. Varian then turned to Fredrick, a smile on his face. “Oh, king? What will save you now?” The man stumbled against the stairs, shivering under Varian’s large shadow. “Your fear-mongering has ended here, where the actions of your consequences are finally met!”

“Every twisted lie and false truth ends here! With me.” Varian took a breath, before grabbing the man. Y/n’s eyes widened, in no way did she believe Varian could ever be a murderer. Even if he was under some sick spell. And luckily, she was right. He plopped the king into his empty vial, sealing its top with the now large cork. But just as he turned to find his hunter, she was gone.

Y/n was frustrated, she had shown just an ounce of weakness- and this is what happened. She should have learned her lesson by now, but it seemed like God just wanted to keep reminding her. While she wanted to stomp her way up the kingdom's stairs- there was still a mutiny going on in the castle. The king had told her that his daughter was out on some grand quest, but Y/n was hoping that just maybe the princess was lounging in her room at the moment. Maybe she had come home early, or better yet- realized this whole royal responsibility thing was full of shit and ran for the hills. Not that it would help Y/n if she did, it just gave her something good to think about during all this.

But, no princess was to be found. And no snarky consort either. Y/n wasn’t some kingdom-saving princess anymore, and she didn’t want to be. But unfortunately, her crush was forcing her into the old role. So she turned her heel, stepping back into the hall. She expected it to be empty, the sounds of a battle beneath her would echo through its walls. But it seemed like all was in order, all guards were in position.

Their heads snapped to the open door, where Y/n would have stood if she hadn’t aborted seconds earlier. She snuck behind suits of armor and expensive vases to navigate the castle. Until she heard the booming voice of a certain alchemist again. “Find her! And- Don’t touch her! Just.. Make sure she’s okay- and Maybe tell her to come back- Now!” It was Varian for sure, as unsure as usual. Even in his darker arcs, he was still a stuttering wreck. Y/n sighed because it made her all the more in love with the boy.

He picked his nails, pacing throughout the royal quarters. “Rudigger- What if- I didn’t.. What if I squashed her or-” The raccoon was now tiny in his hands, “I didn’t know it would make me this big!” Varian wiped his face. As he sighed, he let his hand rest on the floor, before lifting it to talk to his raccoon again. But instead met both of them, Y/n cradled the animal in her hands- though she wore a cold face. “You used dark magic.” Varian flinched, quickly making sure he didn’t drop the two. “Y/n-” Her brows furrowed, “Dark magic kills, Varian.” He saw the concern in her eyes.

He straightened his lips, “It was the only way.” “To do what? Overthrow the kingdom again? I thought you were over that.” She stepped forward, seemingly not phased by his new size. “I needed a backup plan- in case..” Y/n raised her brow, “What was your backup if the magic consumed you? If you lost yourself in the darkness?” She let the raccoon climb onto her shoulder. “Who gave you the ashes?” She had recognized the dust in the concoction, a material used in dark magic practices.

“I…” He tried to look into her eyes, as he had done so many times before- but all he saw was fear. “Someone new got arrested weeks back, he had tried to overthrow the kingdom in the past. He had a few followers too, one of them- was a witch.” “I wasn’t sure when they were going to break out- and I didn’t know if they’d go to the forest or- Old Corona next.” Her body began to relax as she took a sigh. “Listen to me, please.” Varian hadn’t heard her say the word before, she had a demanding voice, one that made you want to please her. “You can’t ever use black magic like that ever again. Never.”

“It hurts people- It ruins kingdoms. And..” She caught her breath, “Promise me.” Y/n corrected herself, “Please.” Her eyes pleaded with him, “I..” He shut his eyes, “I need you to tell me the truth.” He felt her step back in his palm. Before she could glance to the window he gripped her form, as lightly as he could. “What aren’t you telling me this time?” She groaned, trying to push herself out of his fingers. Rudigger hissed along with her, climbing up his arm once again. “Why.. Did you flinch before..?” That was all he wanted to ask, ever since it happened. Ever since he watched the strongest girl he knew crumble to the ground.

Why wasn’t the real question, but somewhere to get to what he really wanted to ask. How could he fix it? He watched her kick and tug at his hand to no avail. “Why- Why can’t you just tell me?!” Y/n dug her hand deeper in his grip, to tug a stick from her belt. An eruption of light broke her from his grip, letting her land on the wood below. Her hand was shaking, as she aimed her wand at the giant. Y/n quickly used her other hand to steady herself, to no avail.

He felt the warmth in his hand, where the light had freed her. It tingled with energy, or rather magic. It had felt so much different when he had used it, so much darker. He needed to keep reminding himself that he knew nothing about magic, at least compared to Y/n. He took another breath, “I’m not stopping this- until you tell me why.” Varian turned, moving toward the royal hall. The ground shook with each step he took, further shaking the nervous witch.

She knew he was right, at least somewhat. It wasn’t fair to just- command him. It wasn’t fair when her father did it, and it wasn’t fair when she did it either. She was lost, just as lost as she was before. She stared at the enlarged jar Fredrick was held in, watching the king pout from his loss. Y/n had seen the queen before, she was nicer than he. But Y/n was sure others thought that about her mother at some point, so she wasn’t all that convinced. At least the woman was nowhere to be found, off on some strange vacation with her even stranger sister. She had seen the letter she wrote to Rapunzel, seemingly late in delivery.

Y/n pounced down from the dark corner she hid in, facing the king from a crouch. She crossed her arms as he gasped, snapping his neck to the hunter. “You- You won’t let him do this will you?” He rushed to the edge of the glass, “Do you know anything about the prisoners you arrested last week?” She tilted her head, much like a raccoon. “The protestors? Just another lot of Seporians, we get them every year.” Frederick cleared his throat, “But that is hardly important at the moment-” “One of them was a witch. Did you even search them?” He shook his head, “My guard must have thoroughly searched them before their arrest, I assure you.” Y/n made a face, “Perhaps they had slipped something through.” Y/n stood up, “Well- one of them dealt in dark magic. They were gonna overthrow the kingdom before Varian- did what he did.” She explained, “He wasn’t- He wasn’t even going to..” She clenched her fists.

She realized why he had done it in the first place. To protect her. She tried to hide the blush that came to her cheeks, “That little stomping thing your minions do- Not everyone likes that okay?!” She turned back to the king, “Some of us- have sensitive ears! And when you all throw your little sticks into the ground- It just- It’s not great for everyone!” He blinked, “This.. Is not about the royal salute is it?” Here he was, the king of Corona- dealing with two lovesick teens who just happened to be one of the most powerful people in all of the land. And his wife was gone, along with his daughter who usually dealt with this kind of thing.

“Yes!” Y/n shouted, “And I’m not breaking you out of there, so just don’t ask please.” She wiped her face, was there any way she would realistically tell Varian? Tell him what? That she was some runaway princess- or the fact that she was a hypocrite? Neither sounded appealing, and she hadn’t thought of doing either ever- not once. But… She had never stopped to think about why. Why couldn’t she tell him? He told her stuff all the time, stuff he didn’t tell anyone else. Why had he told her?

Y/n paused, “If I… fix this- will you release him? Just let him go back to Old Corona.” Frederick growled, “Pardon me? This is the second occasion he has assaulted the royal line!” “Let’s keep it that way then. You can stay in that sealed bottle until your daughter comes home- if she does- and then you can watch her be stepped on by the boy you held behind bars for the last six months.” Y/n shrugged, “Or- you let him be, maybe put some ridiculous ban on him about entering the castle gates. Improve your defenses, maybe get some more tolerable guards, and stop the whole slamming staff thing too.” She hummed, “And I’ll.. make sure he doesn’t do anything like this again.” She turned back to the man, who huffed at her words. “You will assure this doesn’t happen again?” He looked up at her, “And- you will do a thorough search of our castle, I want no black magic within these walls.” Y/n nodded, “You’ll stop the staff thing too won’t you?” The king furrowed his brows, “Yes.” Before he could finish his sentence she was gone.

“You look great.” Varian sighed, watching his raccoon get lost in the royal robes he had given him. After he argued with Y/n, he found himself pouting in the royal quarters again. He couldn’t lie, he felt terrible about what he said. But he couldn’t blame himself for it either, Y/n was tough and there was no way she would admit anything that personal to someone like him. Why would she tell him a thing about her past? The guy who ended up in a jail cell for betraying his own kingdom. He then reminded himself that he had been betrayed first, so all was well. Right?

He closed his eyes, just hoping to forget this whole situation for at least a second. But just like before, Y/n stood there when he opened his eyes again. Varian flinched, accidentally crushing a wardrobe with his size. He hadn’t planned far enough ahead, he wasn’t even close to creating an antidote. But at that moment, watching Y/n cower to the floor, all he could see was red.

Y/n glanced over at the destruction, “Your stone grew with you.” She eyed the opal beside him. “Ah- I..” She shrugged, “It isn’t dark magic or anything. Just some relic found around mines, but since you grew it- It might have a larger range of control.” He had used the spell stone to control the guards, having stolen it from the Seporians weeks ago. “Really?” He shook his head, “I..” “Can we just go now?” She finally looked at him, “Don’t tell me you actually wanna do this royal nonsense.”

“That’s it?” She cringed, her shoulders slumping. “If I.. Tell you the stupid- thing- then you’ll promise to stop practicing dark magic? And… You’ll go back to Old Corona?” Y/n asked, “The king won’t stop you, he’s desperate to get out of that bottle.” Varian straightened himself, avoiding the ceiling above. “I can help you with an antidote too.” “You’ll tell me the truth- from now on. Right?” She froze, “Err… I’l… Yeah. Fine.” Varian finally let out the breath he had been holding in.

“3 questions, ask away.” She crossed her arms, a disguise for the way she held herself still. “Why is dark magic- so.. Dark?” She almost laughed, “It was made from rage, and it’ll always be used like that. Usually, it’s only used in desperate situations. For some of us.. At least.” “Have you used it?” She steadied herself, “Just once.” Y/n barely got the words out. He frowned, “What went wrong?” “That’s your third question.” He leaned back, “Then.. Why did you flinch earlier?” He watched her face darken, “I just… got scared.” She lied, “You’re never scared.” “Well- I was then!” “When?” Her hair was puffed up, much like his pet. “No!”

“Just forget the dumb deal! Rule this crappy kingdom all you want!” Y/n turned to the exit, tears bubbling in her eyes. Varian quickly shoved his large hand in front of the door. “Just tell me!” He slowly crept his finger up to the girl, pointing to her chest. “Come on. Just.. Tell me.” She caught her breath, before slowly putting her hand over his finger. The two blushed, “I just.. Got scared again.” “Where.. I came from- people like him used sounds like that to scare people. Scare people into doing things that.. I didn’t want to do.”

All he wanted to do was hug her and watch the red leave her face, watch the tears fade away. But he was like this. Just another way his actions nearly a year ago followed him today. “Let’s go.” Y/n mumbled out, wiping her face. “Wait-” Suddenly the finger she held turned 10 times smaller. Until she held a hand, a bit bigger than her own. The two blinked before Varian rushed to hug her. “I’m sorry- I’m so sorry.” She wrapped her hands around the boy in turn, this was the first time she had done it since he was arrested. A smile came to her face, just as Rudigger climbed up the two to join the embrace. A weight she didn’t even know she was carrying fell from her shoulders.

“How are we going to get the spell stone back?” Varian turned behind him, she was right. It was the size of a carriage, not shrinking back as he did. Y/n tilted her head, trying to scale the stone with her fingers. “I might have a fishing net that size..” “If I shrunk.. Do you think the bottle did too?” The two turn around, rushing towards the royal hall.

Chapter Text

You feel a peck on your cheek. You stur, dissing the annoyance, before feeling it again. You throw yourself up in annoyance, seeing a collection of bats circling your room.

You groan and crunch your head. "You.. You can go now.." you mutter, watching them not take notice of you. You wipe the crust from your eyes and throw your fist in the air, making it combust with flames.

The bats squeal, flying around in chaos. You shake your hand, ridding the flame before getting up.

You rub your face again and close your hands. "Plums. Pineapple. Peppers...." you ponder, now opening your hand and letting the now-appearing fruits and veggies fall onto the floor.

You watch the swarm of bats dash to the breakfast. You smile before leaning back and covering your face from the sun.

Knock Knock

You ignore the sound and turn to your left to hug your plush. A sea slug. Named Gravel. "It's Mom! Can I come in?" she asks, politely.

You immediately snatch the pillow from your face. She asked politely to come in your room... That wasn't your mom.

You get up, and tie your blanket like a cape, as you always wore little clothing to bed. You open the door, "Camillo I don't got time for this, can I pay you in bell peppers to leave me alone for another 10 minutes?"

'Your mom' shape shifted back to the familiar boy. "Too nice?" he asks, "my mom has no manners, come on now," you respond. He looks behind you to see your bats quietly eating their meal.

"Got any spares?" he asks, you rub your eyes again. "What- what do you want?" you ask. "Mango smoothie. With a granny Smith Apple." he smiles, ordering his food.

You smack your lips before swiping your blanket over your head. You hear Camillo snicker before footsteps. You turn your blanket down and see him enjoying the order.

"Hmhm..." you hum, walking back to your bed and collapsing. He follows and closes the door behind him with his foot.

As you shove your face into Gravel, Camillo sits next to you, eating his second breakfast. As you begin to feel ready to sleep, he covers you more with another blanket and tucks you in.

That day. You don't remember a lot of it. How you ended up like this. How such a scatterbrain got a gift like yours. Anything you could ever want in your hands.

Anything you could ever think of. There.
There when nobody was.

You let your stomach form a void and eat itself. When you felt something move from your face.

The boy who snuck into your house was tucking your hair back.

10 Minutes Later

You reach your hand off the bed to feel the cold floor, only to be met with one of your furry friends.

The bat swatted your finger, as you woke up. You pull yourself up, to see Camillo holding the lad in his hands. "Man, how rude of that guy to wake you up- but it's noon so."

"And you're up now so.." he adds. You make a face before getting up, untying your blanket cape, and throwing it to your crush.

3 or 5 months of knowing him. Being here. Moving here.

You manifest a shutter and go behind it with your usual outfit. "You should just go out in that. I think it's a good look for you." Camillo teases, scratching the bats chin.

"Aubela would kill me on site," you respond, fitting the outfit onto yourself. "Eh, I'd protect you." he adds, "As Luisa of course.." he says under his breath.

"Mm. Thanks," you say, turning the shutters to confetti and walking to him, before turning around. "Button button," you ask, moving your hair to the side.

Camillo lets the bat go, before gulping and grabbing the button. His hands grazed your back, which made both of you turn pink, but let it be unspoken.

"You uh, doing good back there?" you ask, after he takes a strange amount of time to button your back. "Yep- Fine," he says, voice cracking.

You smirk at the failure of speech, "done. Did it. Let's gooo..." he says, turning you around and grabbing your hand.

This was normal for the two of you, you didn't even blush anymore when he did this stuff. A lot.

You walk together down the streets of Encanto, before reaching his destination. "Okay so, I got this super cool idea yesterday- and I was all like, let's take Y/n- and then I waited for you to wake up- which I knew was stupid because you sleep in till like 4 but-"

"Viola," he smirks, showing you a river of flowers and rocks. You frown, but cover it with a smile. You had been here before.

It's where you left. Where you ran.

Ice began to form, locking you Into place. "What's wrong..?" Camillo asks, immediately. He rushes to your feet and begins to try and free you.

"I just um, haven't seen something like this before!" you excuse, helping him kick the ice away.

You two sit down on the rocks, overlooking the river.

You were told to never come back here. To never risk coming back here.

Your shaky hands might've given away your charade. "Why, are you freaked out?" Camillo asks, grabbing your hands. "I'm always shaky Camillo," you say, which was true. You always seemed to be on edge.

"I mean you don't always lie so, what's the damage here?" he says, catching your lie. "I'm not lying- man you lie once as an 8-year-old and all of a sudden.." you respond, before hearing loud horse footsteps on the opposing riverside.

In fear you form a huge wall of spiked ice and stone. Camillo lets a small scream leave his mouth. You scared him. "I think- today's just an off day-ill go..!" you say, rushing away.

"Hey- WAIT!" He calls, running after you. Swarms of jellyfish and horses formed and fell from the sky and trees, you couldn't seem to be able to control your emotions right now. or your powers.

"Just-I'll come over tomorrow!" you say, glancing back. Camillo was making good way towards you, shape-shifting to his advantage. You don't let your dialog slow you down and form some fog so you can catch a break from your chaser.

You shut the door to your house, the rainbow bird wind chimes tinkling in the action. Your mom peeps from the kitchen, "what's up?" she asks, looking closer and seeing your appearance.

"Oh god, what the hell happened to you?!" she looks, turning you over and looking at your scratches. "Did your thorn bushes grow again?" she says, "No- I'll just tell you later-!" you urge, "just hold on," you add, going up the stairs in a sore.

You take off your over layers and inspect the damage done. Lots of scratches from your running, and a now realized twisted ankle. You groan.

💫

Camillo rushes up the stairs, waiting outside his sister's door. Seconds later, it opens. "So I took Y/n to this pretty river flower place- on the border thing and then she got nervous and she froze up- then we stayed and she wouldn't tell me- and-" he goes on.

Daloris stops him, "I was on my way to send them some of Julietta's-" "What?! Why?! Is she hurt??" Camillo interrupts, "You won the ranking as the fastest madrigal, remember?" She reminds him, "Get to the point!!" He urges, throwing his hands up.

"She cut herself on something, her mom got mad about it. She's refusing to visit to get healed- Oh. Did you know she was forbidden from visiting the ends of the Encanto?"

"What?! No!" Camillo says, "Oh. Um. Never mind!" she squeaks, moving past him to get to the lunch table. "What?! Why'd you stop?!" Camillo asks, following her anxiously.

"Camillo, stop bothering Daloris." Felix nags, as the family makes their way to the dining table. "Enough, mi Amor!" Pepa adds, walking past her son. As the family sits themselves down, Daloris looks to the door.

"What? Who's here?" Camillo asks, "No one." she lies, and he runs to the door and opens it. Your mom stood there. "I'm sorry this is kind of interrupting.. But could I speak to your Aubela?"

"Uh yeah, um hold on..!" Camillo says before shape-shifting and returning. "Ah, M/n what brings you the house Madrigal?" he lies, "I'm sorry again, but I thought we agreed that no one could go past the bloom river?" She said.

"Oh, I'm sorry. What happened?" Camillo asks, rushing for answers. "I found one of the petals on Y/n. She denied it but, I hadn't seen her this scared in a while. Someone must have seen her! This is serious! What if they told her father?!" Your mom beckons.

"What..?- I mean, I'm terribly sorry but why is she scared.. Of him?" He asks. "When I told you we ran from danger, I meant it. We weren't safe. He wasn't safe for us. Even before, all he did was hurt her. Hurt us." your mother explains, "We can't let him find us."

"One moment.!" he lies, before running to the side in a shape-shifting mess. What hadn't you told him?

💫

You open your window to let your bats out, some stayed, some left and came back. You noticed one crawl. You struggled to bend down and lift her up, ankle aching.

You formed a vine at the ceiling of your stairs, letting you go down with an assist. Serotonin bubbled in your body, you hadn't been able to focus all day.

Just as you were about to go down, your hand felt a shot of pain. It wasn't a vine, it was practically thorned bramble. You hit your ankle again in the shock and groaned, saving the bat.

You inch yourself down the stairs and finally place the little girl in a cup. You poured warm water after. She had played so much in the sky yesterday, her wings must've been so sore.

You see her relax and begin to snuggle into the water.

"Y/n! I'm holding a bunch of stuff can you open the door?" your brother calls, "Yeah hold on-!" you assure, limping on one foot to the door. As you open it you see your brother's eyes quickly look to your hand.

Camillo shifted back to himself in surprise. "Camillo?!" you yell, flinching back and going on your bad ankle. "What happened?!" he asked, closing the door behind him and scooping you up.

You point to the stairs, as the thorns begin to grow from the cracks. He sets you down on your coach and inspects your flinching. "How'd you fuck up your ankle this bad?! You should've just stopped running!" he scolds.

"And let you win our race? No." you tease, "so um.. Your mom stopped to see Aubela. What.. Uh, where did you use to live?" he asks, looking up into your eyes. He stayed crouched in front of you, as you laid on the couch.

A couple of black crows popped around you, all growling. "Okay," he adds, grabbing your hands. "I uh, lived in some crappy beach town. Everything sucked there, everybody sucked there. Mean." you respond.

"Look I don't want to barge or urge you or anything.. And I usually wouldn't but.. What happened.. Is your dad looking for you?"

"Daloris promised..!" you say, beginning to get up, hurting your ankle in the instance. "No- No she didn't! I shapeshifted as my Aubela!" he says, "I just- wanted you.. To not be scared.." he confessed.

You were hiding your face, "Y/n.?" he calls, his finger lifting your chin. When he saw your tears he wanted to scream. You hated crying.

It was something weak people did. People who begged for attention. People did to hurt you. You move your face in embarrassment. "I'm not trying to make you feel bad or anything- you can go if I'm triggering you.. -" You get out, cracked voice.

"No, No no no no!" he began, climbing onto the couch with you, and holding your hands. "You know I'll never let anything happen to you right? That I'll never let anybody hurt you? I'd never let your dad hurt you again?"

You sniffle, tears rushing down faster. Camillo hugs you, rubbing circles on your back. "I'd never let anyone hurt you Y/n. I promise," he says, hugging your waist tighter.

"Okay." you stutter, letting your head rest on his shoulder.

💫

Your eyes blink open before shutting again. You hug the yellow blanket in front of you closer. Yellow blanket? The blanket hugs you back, kissing your head. "Amante, if you wanted to sleep with me so bad you could have asked."

You flinch, seeing him next to you. "When did I fall asleep??" you question, "Oh. When we were hugging.." Camillo responds. "You.. Um.. Didn't have to do that. Just because you're my friend doesn't mean you have to deal with my emotions." you assure him.

"What kind of friends have you had?" he asks, you frown. "Maybe.. Not the best ones.." you confess, curling yourself up a bit. "Hey, I wanted to help. I want you to be happy. And I'll keep helping. Because.. I.. Uh.. like you." he confesses.

Your eyes widen, "What?" you respond, "I really like you and If you don't want to go out that's fine!" he says quickly. "Really?" you ask, sitting up. "Yeah.." he cowers slightly. "I uhm- really like you too!" you say loudly.

"Really?!" he responds, "Really- A lot!" you add. "Can I kiss you?" Camillo asks, "Yes please." you say, in a flush.

He cups your face and neck, kissing you. "Again?" he offers pleasingly. "Yep yes," you assure, kissing him back.

Chapter Text

You coughed trying to catch your breath, the pitter-patter of hooves following you. Along with the sizzling of fire, and barks of the people.

You hid behind a tree, covering yourself in the bramble. You wished you were miles away from this. You felt the thorns dig and rip your skin.

No yelp let out, you couldn't even afford a sniff anymore. It felt as if your body was silencing itself, incapable of making a single peep.

An almost blinding, warm light flew in front of you. You stared at it, fluttering from thorn to stem. Before landing on your hand.

Your eyes told a story to the butterfly, your story. How you'd developed an ability weeks ago. How it'd give you the power to make your escapisms real. Your daydreams, Alive and breathing.

How you'd share gifts with others. Only for them to turn their backs on you like they had done so many times before. How now you ran from them.

And how you knew you could hurt them. How your ambitious soul turned to coal the moment you realized what could really happen that night. To you, or them.

The wings glint and shined, In compassion. Your head tilts, seeing it now begin to hover. You pull the brambled thorns away, letting the light fly out.

You glance at the fire nearby. Before following the gleaming wings. You hadn't made that shining fly, but it didn't matter. The little hope guided you off your knees.

And now through a cold river. The sound of the men following you seemed distant and muffled. while the silent fluttering of her wings kept quietly ringing in your ears.

You watch her fly in a turn, making you quicken your pace. The burns and cuts on your body seemed quieter, the faster you followed the butterfly.

A moment later, the leaves were gone. No longer trudging over your injuries, you had reached your destination. Though you weren't sure what it was. Just as you seemed out of your trance, you realized the butterfly had vanished.

Your miracle guide had vanished. Your surroundings looked like a village. You step forward, before taking another back. Just because you had followed a butterfly here, didn't mean it was safe.

After tonight, it was Clear.
Nowhere was safe For You.

"Mirabel! Antonio! It's dinner!" a voice yelled. A cold shiver slid down your spine. Ice began to form at your feet. You were, Frozen.
Literally.

"Camillo! Deloris says she hears somebody outside!" another voice shouts back, "Okay Mama!" the voice replies. The ice beneath you grows. you couldn't help it, so much had happened tonight.

You were practically running on adrenaline now. "ANT- oh, Hello." the voice's user now stood a few feet away from you. "Camillo, we were inside-"

"Uh, who's that?" a girl asked. She walked, pointing to you, And your still-iced legs. "Is that ice?" the boy asks, in surprise. "She can do magic?!" The girl asks, hurrying over.

"4 steps away from the merchandise or I'll turn you into a frog or something!" you threaten, your hands now up. "Or I could just do that myself.. you're new aren't you?" He says.

"Okay, slow down. I'm Mirabel, that is my cousin Camillo." Mirabel introduces herself, hand out. You hesitantly shake it, very awkwardly.

"Can you just do ice things..?" She asks, "Why do you want to know? To burn me? To eat me and gain my power?!" you rant. "You know we were just about to make din-"

"No! No! Our family.. the Madrigals- are a lot like you. We aren't going to hurt you. I promise." Maribel says, sweetly. You let that warm effect in your heart harden to stone and drop.

She could be tricking you. It wouldn't be the first time. "Yeah, pretty crazy. Your family got some magic candle too?" Camillo asks, leaning on Maribel, now shifted into her as well.

"Huh." you click, the ice growing an inch. You groan and kick the icicles off you. "You should come to dinner with us. Are families... Pretty cool." Camillo brags, with a smirk.

"You're welcome! You can stay as long as you like.." Mirabel offers, waiting for your name. You debated your response. Maybe they could track you by your name.

But at the same time, that was almost inevitable. "y/n.." you answer. "This way then, this is actually the biggest house in town you know?" Camillo brags, while you slightly listen.

You stop at the light of the house. They'd see you now. In the light. You kick away some ice and continue. The two cousins' eyes widened. "What happened to you?!" Mirabel asks while Camillo looks shocked at your appearance.

"Okay you don't need to stare," you remark, crossing your arms. The family, who now we're sorting the table all looked to you 3. Most smiled or frowned.

"it's her." "It's her!" "She's burnt!" "Somebody get this girl some bread!"

You blushed to the attention in shame. You were running for hours, of course, you looked like a mess. "Wait- what did you say your name was again?!" Camillo asks, grabbing your arm.

You flinch, as the pain of the burn surged through your body again. "Y/n!" you quickly reply, he lets go just as fast seeing you tense. "Bruno?!" He calls, a man who slowly walks out of a doorway and looks up.

"Oh wow- wow! Today huh?" The man smiles, "It's her?! it's her!" Camillo cheers, Did they know who you were? You form a sword in your hand, now stepping back from the family.

"I'm not going back- who told you?!" you question, shaky-handed. "Woah!" Mirabel gasps, raising her hands. "Go where?" She adds in confusion. Your hands burnt in pain, you had forgotten about the bramble you pushed aside earlier.

Or rather was pushed into your arms. Camillo shifts into a little boy then himself to grab the sword, you push back by forming fog in the room. The moment that smoke hits the eyes of the family, you sneak out the door in a rush.

"She's Leaving!" A female voice reports. In the next second, you felt someone grab you and pull you back. Their grip tightened around your waist the more you struggled. You let out a slight yelp before silencing yourself. It was embarrassing enough to be caught.

You were set down the next. Your eyes aching from what felt like the whole sun in the house. "I'm Camillo." Camillo introduces as if you hadn't already been told. "I feel like we've done this before." You mock. Camillo blushes in the slight shame of his nervous mind.

But he couldn't help it. You were his soulmate. The one Bruno saw almost a year ago. For someone who was usually smooth, he had a hard time getting it together right now. Along with the rest of the family. "Mom, The Light!" Camillo calls, Seeing as his mother's powers are out of control at the moment. Her excitement led to the bright light in the room.

"Julieta, could you get her something?" Camillo asks, looking to the side. "I got it!" Mirabel responds, grabbing a slice of bread and throwing it to Camillo. "I'm not that stupid- I know it's poisoned!" You retort, keeping your mouth shut. You would've attempted your escape again if you weren't minutes from blacking out.

"No, we're- we're not trying to hurt you!" Camillo adds. Auebela finally speaks up,

"Y/n. We are the Family Madregal. We hold gifts just like you. We see you've been hurt. My daughter can heal you with her food. Please allow us to help you. We can explain after."

As she finished her sentence your whole world went black, leaving you in the arms of a stranger in a poncho.

💫

You turned as you began to wake up, Snuggling closer to the closest pillow. That had always been a habit of yours. Maybe it was the use of your arms, or your starve for affection.

You groan in exhaustion, now feeling the effects of the night prior. When you remember the night prior. You quickly look around in caution, giving yourself a headache due to your speed.

"Morning, sweet face," Camillo says, holding a cup of what you assumed to be tea. It smelled amazing. You cringe at the new Nickname but look at the drink.

"Just for you. Sweet, also just like you." He flirts, and you keep your disturbed face. "Didn't I meet you yesterday.." you say, with a sigh.

"Took long enough, now we can hang out all the time." Camillo smiles, handing you the tea. You look at it, investigating his motion.

If they wanted to hurt you, they would've done it already right? You take another sigh before sipping the tea. "Thanks." you say, "A lot better than what I've had," you add, sipping more.

Your hometown's food consisted of rather greasy and unhealthy varieties. Which wasn't your favorite, at all. It was a quest in itself finding you something to eat sometimes.

You smile to yourself, remembering those little missions. Only for it to drop to a frown. You'd never have one again, Did you realize Tuesdays would be the last? Did you enjoy it enough?

"We have more tea you know..?" Camillo says, noticing your expression. And your now empty cup. "Where am I?" you ask directly. "Our room, obviously," he smirks.

Yes, he was cute, and very much your type. But he seemed to like you too much, too fast. Maybe he'd leave you just as fast.

"Hm." you hum in response, noticing the jolts in your hands. "Yeah, since we couldn't get you to eat last night you still have those. Let's go fix you up." Camillo says, shape-shifting Into his cousin and picking you up.

So you didn't hallucinate that part.
As he exits 'your' room, you see other ones, all together glowing. The room you were sleeping in was bigger than half the house.

The logistics made your already tired brain hurt, so you shook off the thought. Maybe you'd ask him later.

You felt the fake Luisa place you down in a chair, and grab a bunch of food items and drinks. He slid them all in front of you before shape-shifting back into himself and sitting closely next to you.

"Hm. That's a lot." you comment, "yep, nothing but the best for the new Madrigal." Camillo smirks, resting his chin on the back of his hand. Instead of answering, you look in the direction of the glorious smell.

You had struggled with eating almost your entire life. With your body image, with how others perceive you. You act like you don't care, or don't smell. But that's all you did.

You begin to hover over the food, What's the less fatty? What won't make him think I'm gross?

You grab a slice of baked bread and take a bite. It was heavenly. You almost didn't even chew uncomfortably like usual. You almost didn't care If the boy sitting next to you heard you chew.

You looked at your lap, as you always did when you ate. Shame. But you saw the burns and cuts on you heal in front of your now widening eyes. "You.. Weren't joking about that cooking power.." you mutter, looking around your arm.

"Yep. My aunts pretty cool, but my mom can control the sky ya know." Camillo brags, You weren't sure if he was lying or not. You just eat another bite, now watching him begin to scarf down more of the food. You smile to yourself, His seeming carelessness makes you feel more comfortable.

Maybe this wouldn't be so bad.

Chapter Text

Gyro tapped his foot, waiting for his unwanted lab assistant to show. For the past week he had been late, not that Gyro ever listened long enough for him to explain why. But he knew Fenton valued his work, a lot. And it showed, much to Gyro's dismay. He had talent. It made him want to strangle the boy even more. He had always been a bit late because of his side project, GizmoDuck. But today was long. Much longer, 3 hours longer.

This time when he ran in, he was in the suit. Holding an unfamiliar figure. "I am so sorry- Gearlose-" "No he's not, don't listen to him." The girl said, kicking and fiddling with the robot's hands constraining her. "No- no- don't listen to this- criminal!" Y/n schools, "Your girlfriend is literally banned in 5 States you loser!" Fenton holds you up by your foot. "Enough! You're stuck with me until ma- The sheriff gets here."
"You called your mom on me- so rude."

Gyro groans, scrunching his beak. "This is why you've been late? You couldn't catch some- dilenquent..?" Y/n sticks out their tongue, "Delinquent this!" She uses her free hand to press the pie button on Denton's armor, slightly missing the bird. "How did you do that? Ugh!" Fenton held you further away, extending his robotic arm. "She had me running after her for- 4 hours!" "And it's not over yet," Y/n adds.
She looks back to the startled scientist when a little bulbed robot moves behind him.

"What's that?" Her pupils dilated easily. "None of your concern. When is your mother gonna get here and take care of this?" Gyro asks, GizmoDuck stands straighter. "Should be an hour Sir!" He groans again, "Alright, whatever keep her out of my way."
"Of course sir!" Y/n watches the scientist go back to his busy desk, with widened eyes.

Gyro fiddled with a screw, poking his finger again. He winces and holds it out for Little Bulb to bandage. "Here." He jumped up, and Y/n held a glob of golden sap on her finger. "What are you doing here?!" Gyro screeched, "I wanted to see your little robot guy." She sits on his desk, "Gimme your hand, this stuff works like magic." Gyro pulled back, "No way- Your-" Y/n sighed, and whistled. A vine grew from her pocket and pulled him closer, His eyes widened. Y/n dabbed the sap on his cut.

He watched as it healed immediately, in front of his eyes. She waited for him to say something, but nothing came out for a few minutes. "How did you do that?" Gyro looked at her, sitting on his desk like nothing happened. "I work with teeny plants. Your stinky assistant- robot- friend-" "He's not my friend."
"He totally is. I was doing my thing and he got all mad and stuff." She shrugged, mischievously.
"Really?" Y/n nods, clearly lying.

Y/n uses the vine to prop a little bulb up. "Tell me about this guy." Gyro blushed, before clearing his throat. "He's- my Little Bulb. He does tasks, coding- echolocation- anything." Y/n looks closer, "What's the con?" Gyro tilted his head, "All my inventions are perfect-" Y/n picked up a notebook on the desk, flipping through its pages. "Hey- wait-" She used a vine to push him away. Her eyes studied a page of tallies, an evil side much larger than the other. "You gave the bulb a personality?" She asks, eyebrow up.

Gyro readied himself for the embarrassment. But it never came. "That's amazing! Seriously- Some robots can be so dull. I bet he has more personality in his little wrench toe than in Fenton's entire body!" She jumps down from the desk and studies the robot again. "R-Really?" Y/n hums, playing with the guy's arm. Who swats her away with a blush. She laughs lightly, "Oh man- this is the best! He's real." The little bulb grabs her finger. "Hello." She shakes it.

Gyro's cheeks light up, someone is validating his performance- his magnomopis. "What's your name?" Y/n turns, "Y/n." Her eyes fall to his name tag. "Gyro.." She adds. For the first time, Gyro felt a little storm fill his torso. "You should get back to work. I wanna watch." The vine pulls his tie to his desk, while she pulls a chair next to his with her leg. His red face tries to focus on the screw below him. "Here." Y/n taps on the table a few times, and a sapling grows. She plucks it and sticks it in the side of the screw, twisting it in.

"Gyro- I lost Y/n- I-" Fenton runs in, eyes setting on the two. "I am so sorry! I just-" Gyro stood up, holding his hand straight to make the assistant stop talking. "It's alright."
Fenton stuttered, "what?" Gyro had never been this relaxed, even his face looked a bit red. Y/n leans from the desk, with a shit-eating grin. "Did she bother you-?" "No. Call off your mother. We need more time here." Gyro said, Y/n stuck out her tongue behind him. Fenton struggles with his words, "But she still broke the-"
"I believe Gandra is too."
He gulped, "Okay- but- call me if you need GizmoDuck to jump in." Fenton scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, before walking off.

As Gyro turned around, Y/n was waving. "Good one. I was just gonna escape last minute but this works too." He steps closer, "What did you do?" She leans back, with a smile. "That new factory- down main. It's leaking toxins into the main park river. All the trees are dying." Gyro took his seat.

"I set the place on fire."

Chapter Text

The group had been quiet since they landed. Since they crash-landed. Into another planet. Into a planet full of purple. A fungus had taken over the ecosystem of the planet, plants died, and whoever was the last one here did too. Ships all strangled into the purple fuzz.

It wasn't Buzz's mistake. He knew that. His best friend's Granddaughter was to blame. She practiced her pilot abilities on a seemingly easy patrol around a few new planets. But something Mo had said had just gotten her inside her head. She thought she was finally over space, but a few off words from her friend reminded her it was just a step, in a hike. A long hike.

"I'm sorry." "There's no time for apologies- just be ready for what's behind that door." Buzz readied his arm laser, Izzy quickly following suit. "Sorry though." "Izzy!" The tangled metal doors opened, mist pooling from its opening. Two glowing orange eyes looked at the now glaring group.

"Is that a robot?" "No-"

The figure raised its arm, before freezing. You ripped your helmet off, "is that a cat?!" Your eyes widen. "Never mind." "I am a robotic personal healthcare cat," Sox says, walking to you. "Sox-"

"Aw wow, I haven't seen a real- a cat in like.. a while!" You smile. "Keep your helmets on. Please. Uh- come inside." you turn and press a few buttons, making the most dispersed and glowing lights flicker on. "Wow." "Hold on a minute- who are you? What are you doing on this planet?"

"Yeah what are you doing on a plague-infested planet? Shouldn't there be like a caution sign on this thing? It's completely purple." You say, "We- uh crashed." Izzy confesses, "Wrong place wrong time. Honestly should've landed on the sun." You lead them through the halls. Most had paintings and neon lights installed, and cats and stars filled the walls. "Man, I can barely draw a stick figure." Mo catches up with the group.

As you all fill into the main room, they see your cameras, most covered in paper filled to the brim with paint. You quickly cough and rip some off in a fluster, "Sorry- wasn't expecting you. Like- this?" You motion to the crew. "I'm-" "He's Buzz, I'm Izzy, that's Mo- and Darby." "Hi." "Hello." "That's what I was going to say. But-"

"He's hurt- he got poked by a pipe in the crash. Do you have a med wing?"

"Izzy-"

"Uh-This way." You rush to the right before halting to a stop. "What?" "Nothing- I just haven't been here in a while." You open the door, letting the crew in, and an annoyed Buzz onto a chair. "Where's the hit?" You slide to the floor and look at his armor. "Right Shoulder." Sox jumps up next to the Ranger, "We will need to clean the cut." You nod and slowly remove some of the Space Ranger's uniform, "god damn-" Darby looks away with Mo. "Don't worry." You assure, grabbing a wet cloth and dabbing around the cut, "I'm sorry if this hurts." You whisper, before pouring alcohol onto his gash.

Buzz grabs the bench in retaliation. "I'm sorry." You grab a needle. "I can get something to dull the pain now." You look to the cabinets behind you, Buzz quickly shakes his head. "No no- I'm fine. Do it now." You nod, and pull the first string through his skin.

You cut the string, before grabbing some gauze. "The stitches will stay, but that'll be a bit more comfy with the suits and all." You unwind a few inches of the bandage before winding it around his arm. Buzz could tell you were focused, so instead of his usual captaining he let himself relax.

"I'm sorry." You say again, throwing the gauze behind you. "Thank you, you say that a lot." Buzz moves his arm around the bandages, "I'm Buzz.- Lightyear. Captain Buzz Lightyear." He holds out his hand. You smile lightly at his mistake but take his hand. "Y/n. Just Y/n." "We already said your name." Izzy adds, "Oh- uh- my apologies." He scratches the back of his neck with a blush.

"Where is everyone else?" Mo asks, you rub your arm. "They're- uh- yeah. Here." You lead them through your main room towards a curtain. With a pull, the glass shows the purple oasis in front of them. Crosses littered the fuzzy mounds.

"We came here- looking for new Ore- Materials- ex. Most poor families went for the prize, but something we hit grew. And grew and grew. People started to get sick. I dunno- things just got worse from there." You shrug.

"You're- the only one left?" He asks, you shrug again. You quickly close the curtains and wipe your hands. "Your ship- you said you crashed it. Maybe it isn't covered by the purple yet. I can go fix it up." You look through your console channels. "Woah Woah wait- you're going out there?!" Buzz interrupts, "The fungus doesn't affect me. You all would die. I'm not burying another stranger!" You argue, finding the footage of the ship.

"Oo you got a nice ship." "The fungus doesn't affect you- what do you mean?" You turn to the other cameras. "When everyone got sick- I just didn't. I assumed it was just a matter of time but I've touched it, and it's gotten into my bloodstream- something in me just is combative with the virus in the system." You explain. "Side note, you just need a new fuse. And painkillers." You get up and throw him a container. "I don't need-" Y/n sighed, grabbing a bag and stepping out of the room with a toolbox around your fingers. "Keep your helmets on!"

Buzz watches your figure fade off in the hallway. "How long has she been here?" Izzy looks back to the console and starts searching through files. "I guess you don't really need a password if you're the only one here."

One camera showed the group you trotting out in the purple field to the ship. "This seems invasive." He speaks up, The next was more painted hallways, until one screen remained black. "Which room is that?" Buzz points. "Invasive huh?" Darby scoffs, Izzy presses a few buttons, "The medic room." "I guess you wouldn't wanna be in there if your whole civilization died from a sickness huh?" Mo's words threw Buzz off.

"She didn't really say anything about leaving did she?" Izzy squints, "She could steal our ship- she's probably gone right now!" Darby pounds, "hmm." The screen still showed you cutting vines and using a wrench. "Oh, never mind." Buzz turns to the papers scattered on the desk, the ones you ripped down earlier.

Tape still remained on the screens. He began to match where each paper hung. "The papers were all covering the Medical wing." He stands back, "Okay we've established she doesn't like it there. What else?" "Something's off. Why didn't she say a word about leaving this planet?" Izzy watches Buzz study the screen papers.

His eyes scrolled back to you, inserting a fuse in his ship. "Maybe she's just Lonely." Buzz sighs. "Buzz, I have found something in my moments of absence," Sox pounces up onto the table. "What is it?" The feline opens his tail inserting its tip into the computer side. "Medical Logs dating from 20 years ago." "Show us the most recent," Buzz said, screen following suit.

It blinked on, showing a much more tired-looking you, with blood dripping down your chin. "So, if anyone is unfortunate enough to find this- You've probably seen the other files. I'm the only one left. The fungus growing here doesn't seem to make me sick. Well-sicker. My system virus was getting worse the more I stayed inside. My life expectancy was only 20. Maybe if they hadn't let that stuff out it would've been accurate. It is apparent the only thing keeping me alive is my exposure to the fungus. Something in its DNA is numbing and rewiring my systems. For the first time- ever I could run. I can run! It's crazy!"

You smile lightly.

"It only took watching everyone else's death to get here. If I leave this place- I'll die. Until I eventually go insane from the intense loneliness- I'll be alive. As much as it pained the rest of them to see me outlive them- I doubt it will be long. I'll be ejecting these tapes when I decide I'm done. I hope I'm the last person to stand on this planet. Uh Goodbye."

For the first time, the team was quiet. "What are we going to do when she gets back?" Izzy begins, "She's coming with us. We'll figure this out." Buzz states, he wasn't going to accept any objections this time. He was a Space Ranger, if he couldn't save you, what was he? "But how? I know you guys like have a thing- but this purple stuff could kill everyone on the turnip in like days right?" Mo says, "Wait What?" "Okay let's focus on the survival part. Maybe we could stash some, maybe this place has a spare crystal container, that's airtight. With a few syringes here and there it's fixed right?" Sox turns his head in a circle till a bing shoots from his tongue. "This could work. I can store all shots inside my system. This will prevent any spreading."

"Not any different from my vitamin shots." Darby nods, "It's settled. Darby, Mo go get the container- Izzy will raid the medical wing." "what about you?" "I'll catch up with you. Hustle." With a quick nod, the 3 run. Leaving the Captain watching you hide a sticker on his ship's wing.

You slide up your goggles and drop the toolbox next to your console board. "Everything should be fine. But uh- can I pet your cat?" "Of course." He scratched his neck as he watched you needily pet the robotic feline. "I think I had a real cat once." You say softly, rubbing his belly. Your eyes turn to the keyboard next to you. "I know you mean well. I do, I think." You reach into your pocket and throw a stun to the floor. Buzz groans, shielding his eyes from the sight. "Sox!" You ran through the hall before pressing a few buttons along the corners, purple mist began to emerge from the vents.

"Izzy! Guys! She stunned me and ran, secure the hallways!" Mo makes a quick turn the other way, while Darby grabs a dart from her pocket. "That better not be poisonous." "Whatever-sound's like she can handle it." Izzy rolls her eyes before running off to the left hall. "Is anyone else hearing that?" Mo turns on his com. "Hearing what?" Izzy hears a rattle and runs his way, "Mo? MO!" Finding nothing but a pen in his absence. "He's gone!" Buzz rubs his eyes and turns to the console. All its screens had gone red, a skull with the letters 'nope' listed on the screen. "The computers locked. Sox!" He inputs his tail, "This is very intricate coding, I am unsure how long this may take if I can pass it." One screen lights up, showing Mo in the now clean ship only now very confused. "She's loading us on the ship!"

"That was fast-" Darby's coms went out. "Izzy remain radio silent I will be able to tell your whereabouts through the cameras." "Yes sir! Or- never mind." She sneaks through the now dim hall, a hand on the dart Darby had left behind. The only sound was Buzz's hand tapping against the cluttered desk. "I do not believe I have seen this level of code since Zurg's army." Sox begins. "What are you saying?" He turns Until the screen goes black. The next minute a familiar granddaughter was in his ship.

Buzz turns back to the room around him, filling with mist. "Listen, Y/n I know you're there. Sox has a way for the fungus to be taken in shots, no one else has to be exposed to it." He hears rumbling in the vents above him. That's how you were doing it, you were using the vents above as the mist covered your shadow. You slowly covered all their senses so someone as small as you could attack. He almost smiled, it was genius- it was a Space Ranger material.

"They'd want to you go. To live something. I've made your mistake before- believe me." Buzz sighs. You drop from the vent, lifting your mask. "So you didn't finish it." you look behind him, "Play the colors of the rainbow backward." Sox turns to the console, just as they all flicker onto the film. "Security Cameras 581."

A little girl sat alone on a cot, in a medical wing.

Locked in a medical wing.

Ate alone in a medical wing.

Drew alone in a medical wing.

Watched everyone else die in a medical wing.

"Just go home- Captain." You throw him a spare fuse. "Fine." Sox closes his mouth, "But-" "Let's go." Maybe now that he knew what you really were, he'd leave you here to rot like the rest of them, Alone.

Until he swept your legs. You slide through his own and kick the back of his knees. Buzz grabs your wrist and pulls you into his chest, imprisoning you with his arms as you kick like a trapped puppy. "You'll thank me later." You stick out your tongue in retaliation. he just throws you over his shoulder like a toddler, securing one arm over your waist. "I promise." You eventually give up and just lay motionless, letting your arms sway as he walks.

Chapter Text

Your hand reaches the knob of the door. Your gloved hands were shaking. Y/n pulls her hand back, groaning. Why was she pussing out now? She raises her hand and pounds on the door. Eyes clenched close in fear. Terrified of what would be behind it.

Instead opened a young boy, clearly a few years younger. "Who are you?" A blonde boy peeks from behind him. "Who are you?" She replies. "This is pointless."
"Are you a human?" Tony inspects closer, you lean away with a brow raised. "She doesn't look like a vampire. Open your mouth." Y/n cringes, "She sure dresses like one." "Not a vampire. Gram?" You push by them and look down the Hall. "Kathryn!" you shout. "Keep it down they're having a 'adults only' party." "It's a meeting." "Parties are meetings aren't they?" Y/n, lets her hands fall to her sides in annoyance.

"Are these adults also in cosplay?" you ask, eyeing the boys down. "Cosplay?" "No they're actually-" You leave before Tony can finish his sentence. Y/n speed walks through the twists and turns of the halls, ending at a large open door, filled with Gothic-attired vampires. The moment you walk in they whip their heads over. "Another human?!" Y/n looks around the room. Her eyes stop on a boy. Clearly her age, his eyes felt like they were unwrapping her like a gift.

A light blush appears on her cheeks, "Where's the two old people? The ones who run the bed and breakfast- ran the bed and breakfast." you practically announce the question. "Those old vampire hunter hags?" Gregory leans up from his post, flying over to you. "You're with them?"
"Did you guys kill them?" Y/n furrows her brows. "And if we did?" Gregory lands closely in front of her. "I'd be mildly disappointed."

He hums, "Gregory!" His father scolds, making the boy groan and step away. "We cannot trust this human- they are clearly with-"
"Can someone just answer my question?! Where are the grandparents?" "We ran them off. Months ago." Anna says sweetly with a shrug. "Thank you." You bow, walking off. "What are you doing here?" Rudolph blocks your exit. It seems like the whole clan was closing in on you.

"I just said I was looking for the old guys. They're not here so, I don't need to be here."
"You don't seem very surprised by Vampires existing." Tony squints. "Shouldn't you be a bit more- scared?" Gregory approaches you from behind. "I've seen weirder. I just need to get to the basement. Then you'll never see me again. Probably."

"Why should we trust a mortal?" "Hey!" "I thought we went through this father!" the two younger Boys attack him. Y/n takes this opportunity to slide past and rush down the Hall. Only to bump into a chest. Someone pins her hands above her head against the dusty wallpaper. That boy. "You know it's been a while since I got a drop of the red stuff. Hungry, starving even."

"You flatter me." Y/n scowls, a black spike erupting through the floor, throwing the boy away. You make a run for the basement, spikes following you. You were never very good at controlling them when they showed up.
The appearance was the easy part, the going away was the hard one.

You lock the door behind you, not like it would do much against a Vampire but it felt a bit safer. Spotting storage boxes you swipe your hand and rip them open. Ripping through baby pictures and family albums, you reach the last binder. "Come on- come on." You urge it open, the others floating in the air beside you. But there was nothing, nothing you could find. Why you were like this, why you could do these things?

You clench your fist and whip your hand, sending the books against the wall. "Woah-" Gregory quickly dodges the academics. You snap your fingers and let a fire erupt from the old fireplace behind him. Y/n raises her hand, only for it to distinguish. "Relax. I'm not some stupid vampire hunter." you kick away another album. "What are you?" He asks, standing up. "I was hoping to find that here. But you guys chased away my last chance." If you couldn't bunk with your grandparents you could have at least found something on your heritage.

"Your- related to those twits we ran out?" Gregory asks, "It's not like I would have been able to get anything out of them anyway." you walk past him to the fireplace, seeing the remains of your old baby photos. "You're a witch." you sigh. "But why? Look at your hallway. I hope you have insurance."
"What's an Insurance?"

He glides in front of you as you leave the webbed basement. "That was wicked, what do you mean? You should have entered with that." you shake your head, "it's easy to spell but to stop it- I just can't figure it out." you tap the tip of the spike in front of you. It grows a new strand through the ceiling. "I don't know, maybe they won't notice. I'm sure they won't." Gregory says. You shrug.

"You can just blame it on me and say you sucked all my blood or something." you turn a corner. "And who's to say I won't?" He lands in front of you. "Didn't we go over this?" You pout taking steps back, "I'm not sure, I think you'd look quite attractive as a Vampire." He leans closer.
"Maybe more so than now. Blood dripping down your freshly bitten neck-"

You feel his breath on your neck now, You push his chest to no avail. Gregory's hands snake around your waist, holding you still. Easily smirking, finding your retaliation cute. "I think I've got a taste for the feisty ones."
"Stop-"
"I don't think I want to let you leave. You're much too interesting."

For some reason, all Y/n wanted to do was melt into his demands. It felt all too right. But in a poof of smoke, you were a cat, pouncing over his shoulder and booking it for the door. He licks his lips. "Here kitty, kitty." Y/n makes a turn and squeezes through the cracked door. The same one being burst open by the following Vampire teenager.

That until 2 parents blocked your path. Y/n hisses, "Well that's fitting. New pet?" Tony's mom picks you up. "I'm afraid so, I've gotten quite a liking for this one." Taking you from her hands. "What's her name?" "That's a good question. I'll get it out of her eventually." He pets your head. "We're just here for your parent's dinner party. See you later." They wave.

"Got a grudge against mortals too I see?" Gregory speaks up, holding you to his face. "You're quite the cute pet." In a puff of smoke, you kick his chest and jump back. Though you didn't expect two sprouting ears and a tail to remain. Luckily, Y/n had a good few-second start with the smoke. You book it away, making an effort to try and get rid of your spell side effects.

A hand grabs your own, pulling you up into the sky with him. Gregory scoops you up, "You are quite the runner." His eyes fall onto your ears. You blush and cover his eyes with your hands. "God it's embarrassing enough! Should've just let you kill me already." he laughs lightly, landing on the balcony of the castle with you in his arms.
He flips you onto the brick and pins your arms with one hand, you kick and shake to no avail.

The vampire just hooks your legs over his shoulder. A bright blush covers your cheeks. Though you didn't see his own. "I hope this lasts forever. You really are my new precious pet." Y/n looks away, Gregory grabs her chin and makes you face him. "I want you to look at me when I bite you. I want everyone to see who did it. Who owns you now." He inches towards your neck.

"Seriously- stop come on-" You beg, "Tell me your name and I will," Gregory whispers into your ear. "Y/n. Just- I can't be a Vampire- witch-cat." You sigh, "Hard enough as it is." You lean back. "I see I have my work cut out for me. But I gave you my word." He unpins your hands slowly, before grabbing them again and smashing his lips onto yours.

But as you wanted to do before, you melted to his touch in seconds. His hands leave your wrists and grip your waist. As you break you can't seem to gather any words, until you feel a warmth on your hand. "The sun-!" You whip your head around, forming a wall of spiked black rock in front of you two. You quickly lead him back inside and close the doors and drapes. "Aren't you a Vampire-should you know these things!?" You complain, opening the door again.

And stepping into the sun. Gregory should've turned you, so you couldn't leave him alone. So you'd be forced to stay there with him for eternity. He promises himself that the next minute he can touch you he'll be taking a bite. "I'll find you."
He says. Your tail wags lightly in the sun, watching the boy's words.

"Sure you will." you smile lightly, before turning. "No one will cherish you as I will! You belong here- I don't care how long it takes for you to realize it!" He shouts.
"I do not care if you're a witch- or your heritage. Or about those rather adorable set of ears."
That's when he saw your face the mix of delight and surprise.

"Please."
Gregory uses that word for the first time in his life, or death. The boy stands there like a kicked puppy, covered in the shadow of your rock. Your fluffy ear clicks. "That doesn't feel right coming from your mouth." You say, turning. "Then don't make me say it again."
Y/n sits on the balcony's rail, sleepy taking off her gloves. Her hands looked as if they were dipped in ink, flowing through her veins.

Gregory's eyes widened. "You seem to find this whole witch thing so easy. My parents sent me away the day things got scary. When I was there I heard something telling me these strange words. When I finally got the balls to say them, I escaped but- everyone else was ash. Ever since these black rocks have been following me everywhere- I look like this and- I wish I could say my spells wouldn't always backfire like this but." You slide the gloves back on.

"I don't know how many girls you've done this to, but this time it would've really sucked for you." Before he could say a word you were pouncing off the balcony, leaving him alone. And hungry.

Chapter Text

"I do hope she finds her way through the school. Being so new and all." A girl moans, "What if she gets lost?" "I Wonder if she's ever been in a place this big?" Tamaki eagerly listens to the ladies surrounding him at the tea table. He takes a quick sip before standing up into a pose. He grabs the nearest girl's hand, "You are so thoughtful, my princess. I cannot fathom your consideration for your new sister. It brings tears to my eyes.." Tamaki's eyes watered on command, as a rose found its way into his other hand.

"Oh, a spy in your walls? how scary!" Hikaru said, leaning into his twin. "I know! I was over at S/n, and I saw this strange girl..!" "No way!" "That was her new step-sister Hija! You're terrible!" "I heard he's a commoner. Wonder how he got it good with a luxurious woman like Estoaru." "That's new." Hikaru peeks up from the girls, as the door cracks open to the music room.

"I'm sorry ladies, I must welcome every lady who sets foot in our music room, though you will always ever be my only princess." Tamaki winks, listening to the girls swoon before looking to the opening door. "Wonder if it's a new arrival," Karou whispers to his brother, as both eye the door's slow opening.

You walk through the huge shiny doors of the 3rd music room. "Hello there, You my dear, must be new. How can I help my princess?" Tamaki plays, bowing in perfect precision. You make a face and scan the room. Most people looked over it, it even made Tamaki double-check. "Her Hair.." You walk towards your step-sister and hand her a binder. "Your mom wanted me to give this to you." You nod. She takes it from you quickly, "I told you to stay away from me!"

"And she told me to give you this thing, so sucks to suck." You stick out your tongue and blow a raspberry at her. She flinches and glares at you. "Such a barbarian!" "All commoners are the same!" "Hey! Knock it off. Stereotyping a whole group of people is crazy! It's like if I said all girls like Honey. But some of you girls like Tamaki too. If you all had the same opinions there wouldn't be a host club would there?" Haruhi interrupts, tea tray in hand.

"This- is a host club?" You ask, "And you harass me for reading a newspaper comic!- You- Actually think any of these boys are into you!" You laugh at her. "This is classic! oh my god.. This is where you spend all your mom's money- On boys-!" You finally cut the laughter. "That's uh- actually a really good marketing strategy. Hm." You think about it for a moment. "I Hate you! GO away, stupid Commoner!" She raises her hand.

Ever since your father married that new rich wife, you faced a whole new set of obstacles. The main one is s/n. A week later you were forced to change schools, and the next you were denied your identity. The third week you took a stand and dyed all your hair- an unnaturally bold color. Your stepmother didn't care much, but that wasn't the point. It infuriated s/n. You weren't sure why, but you knew it had to do with her rage against your passions. You were a guitar player and singer. You loved playing at local bars and writing notes, you met a lot of nice people on your little adventures.

But you were never home. Maybe that's why she didn't like you. You had real connections.

You quickly moved out of the way and grabbed a tray from behind you holding a cup of tea. You slammed it onto her face in defense. You shook off the tea on your hand and giggled. "I think she's mad..." You smile. The twins make a 'ooo' sound behind you. "Sisterly bonding wasn't on the menu today it seems." Kyoya appeared behind s/n in a startling amount of time. "I'm afraid I must walk you out, miss s/n." You watch the red flow to her face.

"And you, I'm terribly sorry for the inconvenience. Please accept this free brother love package as a gift." Kyoya holds out a magazine littered with photos of the twins who now stand behind you. "I'm good- good. yep." You make a turn out of the music room. "What's her deal?" Karou starts, "A new rich and lavish life for a commoner girl." Kyoya pushes up his glasses. "Yeah, everything she could've asked for." "You guys really are clueless." Haruhi walks off. Hikaru makes a last glance to where you left, out those two shiny doors.

💫

You spin a blade in your fingers, over and over again. Before you look under the desk and begin to carve blindnessly. You smile and watch the small slices of wood fall to the floor until the bell rings. You hear footsteps approach you. "Because of you, I got banned from the Host Club's annual ballroom dance!" Your step-sister fumes. "You literally struck first." You say, not looking up. She began to pull something from her pocket. A boxcutter.

"Wow, didn't know you knew what that even was. Thought your servants opened boxes for you?" You tease. She begins to open its blade with her finger, "You just ruin everything you touch you know that?! It was only gonna be a matter of time before you ticked the wrong girl off!" She raises her hand when all of a sudden someone catches it.

Hikaru looked at her with slanted eyes, "Get lost." He squeezed her wrist so hard she dropped the blade. "Never show your face in the club You got that?!" She looked so appalled she couldn't even sputter out a word, or a lie. "I said- get the hell out of here!" He shouts, "I'll take this." Karou snatched the blade before she could pick it up. "You heard him."

You blush in the middle of the two boys.

After that day in the host club, you three had gotten pretty close. Or you two. Karou had usually found a way to sneak off so you two could get closer, the way Hikaru wanted you to. You took some visits to their residence and soon started a little band with the hosts and you.

"What were you thinking..?" Hikaru begins. "She has a knife and you just provoke her?!" He screams, "Better yet you have one of your own and don't use it?! What if you had gotten hurt?! What if that was her last straw and she had killed you?!" He ranted, You glared back. "And who would they believe? The sneaking out-commoner disgrace or her?" You stand up. "You don't get it." You say softly before quickly walking off, but you are pulled back a second later. His grip tightened around your wrist. He didn't know what to say, but he didn't want to let you go either.

You watch the struggle in his face, "Hikaru.." His brother speaks up. "No! We can't just let her go! What if..-" "Hikaru!" "No! No!" You try to pull yourself from his grip. "What if she tries to hurt her again?!" Hikaru blurts out. "No one- no one would protect you at home would they..?" Tears rise in your eyes as you look insulted. You cut your arm making him stand back in surprise. You take that chance to burst out of the building and make your way out of school.

You hold your new cut so the blood won't lead him to you, and dash through doors and open spaces until you couldn't hear the footsteps behind you. You were a fast runner. A lot of dines and dashes and angry drunk guys.
You wince to the pain and Lean against a hidden beam.

You wipe your tears quickly and straighten yourself. "Stupid- don't cry- don't cry-" your tears just picked up. You were never one to cry, or to show much emotion. Maybe it was the way you were taught but somewhere along the line- you just learned it was bad. To make others worry about you. Unforgivable.
You look at the cut you were covering again. It was throbbing, a heartbeat of its own.

You try to steady yourself and pull your uniform coat down. You wipe your puffy eyes again and straighten yourself. You just had blood spots on your uniform now. You cringe, and just let the tears fall. "Whatever.." you mumble, leaning on the marble wall again.

Two arms slam wrapped around you before you are dragged onto something leather. You hear a car engine go off, making you push back harder. "Stop fighting me!" you recognize it as Hikaru's voice. You kick and squirm as much as you can. "Stop!" "Y/n!" "ENOUGH!" He pins your arms above your head and raises your legs over his shoulders. You blush immediately, tears falling down your cheeks momentarily.

He blushes back, before grabbing your bleeding wrist and pinning the other. His eyebrows furrow. "Why did you do that?" "what was so bad about that conversation that you couldn't take a minute longer?!" You try to turn the other way, but he just drops the wrist and grabs your face. "No- look at me!" "what is going on up there?!" your tears flow down his fingers. "Driver, take us home," he calls, leaning up. You catch your breath.

"You're not going back until you tell me," he says, still holding your cheeks. "So just- tell me." his eyes looked hurt, and worried. His eyes flashed to your bleeding cut. Hikaru took off his jacket and tied a sleeve around it to stop the bleeding. You wince at his application. "You're stupid for doing that." you look the other way. "Just say something."

"Say something!" "Say how mad you are at me!" you try to hide your face in the cushion. "No-" he pulls you up to him by grabbing your waist. You steady yourself with your hands on his shoulders, now on his lap. You blush and take a breath. Before leaning in. His eyes widened. Hikaru leans back in and tightens his grip around your waist.

He bites your lip and asks for entry, which you seemingly deny. Hikaru's eyebrows furrow again until he squeezes your thigh making you gasp. He takes further control and explores you.
Until the car door opened, and the car came to a halt.

You jump, but he remains the same. "Is she staying with us Mr.Hitachiin?" what you assumed a maid asks. "Yes. Ready a bath and some first aid supplies." you blush and look to your lap in a bit of shame and embarrassment. Hikaru just scoops you up bridal style and heads into his manor.

He looked down to see you picking at the sleeve he wrapped around your cut. "Quit it. You'll infect it. Just wait till you can wash up." You ignore his orders, making him groan, and hurry his pace. The moment he makes it to his room he throws you on his bed and locks the door behind him. "Give me the blade," Hikaru demands, holding out his hand. "No- I use it at all my solos. You know how rowdy drunk jerks can get!" you argue, "That's fine I'll just order you security. Give it." you don't budge.

He sighs and gives off a smirk before climbing on the bed towards you. You scoot back until your back hits the wall. Hikaru pins you down, rips off your jacket, and goes to unbutton your shirt. You blush and push him off, only for him to use your uniform tie to bind your hands. "I warned you." he rips off your shirt, leaving you in your bra. You blush and try to kick him off, but he does the same trick as before.

"Gonna give it before I rip your pants off or?" You blush further and stutter out an answer. "It- it's in my back pocket." his hand slithers to your thighs up your ass. "This one..?" he pulls it out and gets off you, throwing it down the laundry shoot. "There, that so hard?" "Can I untie you now or are you gonna fight me again? You lose every time you know?"

"I gave you the knife- isn't that enough?" you complain, with a rather large blush. "You're forgetting why I took it. Whatever." Hikaru unties you and stands back. "Undress. You're taking a bath to clean the cut." he watches you stand there baffled. You slowly back up and close the bathroom door behind you. Locking him out.

Like a puppy he immediately goes to the door, and unlocks it, joining you. "I live here you really think I wouldn't have a key?" you make a face. "Honestly I don't know why you're so shy, your body is amazing. Boys confess their undying love to you every week. Not that I like that or anything." "I like you all to my myself. Maybe that's how it should be." he leans in closer.

You take a nervous step back. "You could just ask me out," you say, looking away to stop your blush. He grabs your face. "No this is much more fun. And besides I already know you'd say yes." "Now that we're past that- get naked." he stands back and crosses his arms. "Fine, I'll look away. Didn't take you for a prude." Hikaru turns around. You turn on the water and slowly unrobe.

You slip in the next second and begin to untie the sleeve. "Rich people's bathtubs are huge," you say, sinking deeper in the tub. "You're even richer than my stepmom," you add, beginning to relax. "Wow. What an honor." he smirks, "Got room for two?" you laugh, "Gimme that bath bomb in the drawer in front of you. No peeking still."
"You're really buying into that richer life aren't you?"
"Just chuck it in. No one's seeing nothing under those luxury Foam bubbles."

Hikaru follows your instructions to a T, unusually well. "Alright, jump in." you sink into the water further. He quickly unbuttoned his shirt when he noticed you weren't looking. "Hey, who said I was a prude?" "me. It's privacy you perv." "Whatever we both know you want to." you blush and let him finish and dip into the bath. "Yeah, you really can't see anything under these bubbles."

Hikaru grabs your arm and looks at the cut. The bleeding had long stopped but the cut was still fresh. Hikaru reaches out his hand and pulls you onto his side. You leaned onto his shoulder, "you should put your hair down more." he spoke up. "Maybe I should start doing a lot more things.." you begin. "My mom took my brother and left for America. She doesn't really call, I stopped trying a long time ago. When he remarried- I dunno things got worse. I didn't want to bring you into it."

"So you just got to choose I wouldn't want that? That I wouldn't want to help?" "No one wants that. Stop it already," you say lowly, Hikaru grabs you by your arms and turns you around in front of him. "Why is it so goddamn hard for you to process that I Love you and I want to help?" you blush, first day and already broke out the L word. Definitely a Hikaru thing.
And for the first time, he left you flustered speechless.

"Okay."
"I- uh Love you too."
"Yeah, I do."

A blush finally appears on his face. "So it's okay I threw away your uniform?" your face fell, "you did what now?" "You've been wearing the boy's uniform for months." You groan and sink into the foamy water. "What? Come on. It was bound to happen any time. You've already said you don't mind wearing stuff like that." You just watch him from the deeper water. "So what now?" He asks, hand balanced on his cheek.

You Lean up. "You should sleep over." Hikaru smirks, "Okay." you agree. "Really? I thought I'd have to seduce you again until you said yes." you blush and Lean back on the cold sides of the tub. "How's the cut feeling?" he picks up your wrist again. "I've gotten worse. How did you think I learned to skateboard?" "Yeah, your skateboard is two wheels on a plank of wood. I'll order you a new one tonight." "It's a DIY." "I don't know all these commoner words, Y/n."

You laugh, "Alright." his eyes trail to the water below him. "Foams fading out.. What's the plan Y/n?" "Turn around." He laughs and closes his eyes. "Don't you love me enough to trust me?"
"-Or don't." you finish. "What- Really?" "you threw away my uniform, got a spare rich person shirt?" you ask casually like the bomb of permission hadn't just been dropped.

"Maids!"
In a second there were two young adult women in the bathroom. Your eyes widen, and make a face at Hikaru. When you noticed he began to stand up you looked away in respect. Hikaru puts on a towel, before whispering something to the women. "Hey- what's he saying?" you ask, they both just give a glance to him as he walks out. "Alright, ma'am. Let's get you dressed."

You pull the dress's hem down, only for it to pop back up. You let out a flustered groan, and look back in the mirror. The girls had shoved you in a thin blue nightgown. It was the most comfortable item you've ever worn. This silk must've been more expensive than your entire stolen guitar. And it's amp. And it's speakers.

You look at your hair again. And decide to leave it down. "Honestly why are you talking so long-" Hikaru walks in. You blush, he puts his hands on your shoulder lightly and kisses you. You kiss back and feel his hands inch down to your waist. And now one down your arm and to your wrist. When you broke, he looked at the cut again. With a finger, he opens up a drawer and wraps it up. "I can-" "I got it." You look at your feet with a blush.

"Let's sleep together."

Your head immediately snaps up. "My bed's a king. I'm sure I'll sleep better if you're next to me." You lean onto his chest in a fluster. He just scoops you up and throws you on the bed. "God!" You complain. "Woah- these sheets are the most comfortable- I think I've ever felt." You rub your face in the silk. "Yeah, you should just sleep here every night." He throws a cover over you and pulls you into his chest again. "You should stay here more often." You hug his waist, "Yeah okay.." "Let's do that."

Chapter Text

"What are you gonna do? Send me to some stuck-up private school?" Y/n scoffed, she was home late yet again. Her ripped clothes smelled of the local bar, where she had done another guitar performance. The silence was deafening. He wasn't joking. "You married her, I didn't." Her brows furrowed, "You have nowhere else to go." Her father spoke softly. "If you run, I'll have one of Shira's security find you." Y/n had never seen her father so dull, so empty. She stepped back, clenching her fists.

She hadn't spoken to him since that day. One thing Y/n was good at- was the silent treatment. She also seemed to be good at running, but even she couldn't run forever. Though Y/n had snuck around wearing the puffy dress that was the Ouran's girls' uniform- she still hated the fact she was wearing one. She had chosen the sweater vest set, adorned with the school logo. That took a bit of scrambling in its own right. Y/n had called the school under Chiyo's name, getting a spare uniform for tailoring purposes. It was a lot easier than Y/n thought to get her hands on one, but it was the maids she had to worry about. They were like echoing walls, leading up to the lady of the house. Shira.

Y/n and her new step-sister didn't exactly get along either. Chiyo hated Y/n, hated her guts, her roots, her new presence in the house. Luckily the house was big enough that they didn't clash heads.

Chiyo scoffed, "You showered off all the commoner stench right?" She rolled down the window. "What? The beer or the weed? Or the meth I snorted this morning?" She gasped, "You- Roll your window down!" her petite hand was on her chest in surprise. This was the best part, Chiyo believed every little stereotype Y/n lied about. For all she knew Y/n was a gang-leading- drug dealing addict. Y/n didn't mind it though, because seeing the look on her face each time she added another rumor to the mix- was worth the trouble.

"Okay, when I walk in- wait 5 minutes before leaving. I don't want anyone knowing I'm living with a commoner spy." Chiyo lifted the window, "Got it?" Y/n leaned her chin on her hand, "If it were up to me I'd be outta here by now. Tell your psycho mom that." Chiyo's face went red, "My mom is not a psycho! You- psycho!" Y/n leaned back, "Nice one. Keep it going. The streets called me 'el diablita." She watched Chiyo's face fall as the car came to a stop. "And don't bring any of your phony- dust- drugs in here!" Truthfully, Y/n didn't do any drugs- besides the occasional smoke here and there. But she liked the way her story was shaping up. Maybe she'd get expelled sooner than she thought.

"Toodles." She waved her stepsister out of the car, before waiting that 5 minutes she requested. She didn't want to be associated with the prick either. Although Y/n was sure the school was full of them. But as she watched the students pass by, her eye caught a certain group of boys. Girls seemed to live in their shadows and seemed to enjoy it even more. Sure, she had seen a few lovesick girls in her old school, but these seemed to lack the shame that came with that. At Least the shame Y/n felt when she too had those feelings.

But in that group of boys was a set of twins. It was nearly impossible to tell them apart. She squinted, trying to get a better look at the set. But just as she did, she saw one of them turn- almost as if they knew she was watching. She flinched back, before remembering she had a tinted window to protect her. A blush came to her cheeks before she shook it off. Her 5 minutes were almost up. So just as the twin had glanced away, she stepped out of the car. "Thanks." She glanced at the driver before shutting the door, bag in hand. The driver seemed a bit stunned, they had never been thanked for their work before- not serving this family.

Just after the worst argument with her father, she made a lot of changes to their relationship. And her hair. She cut nearly an inch off the ends and dyed it the boldest color she could think of. And though it seemed to only affect Chiyo, and a few strange looks here and there- Y/n ended up loving the color. But she knew it was a rather- eye-catching look. Hopefully, the school had some policy about hair dye and she'd have to leave even sooner than she planned.

As she expected, stares followed her down the halls. It could have been many things, her uniform, her hair, the fact she transferred so late in the school year. Or the fact her sister was pointing at her. Y/n turned around, expecting to see someone behind her, but unfortunately, no one was there. She cringed, before turning to the nearest corner. The school was almost 10 times the size of her old one, so she easily got lost. And stumbling into her first period late wasn't an option for her, but she didn't initially plan on even going. She'd walk into the school, watch the driver leave, and turn the other way. And since she was miles away from any bus station- she decided to go with the latter.

Luckily, around her back was her guitar, covered in its cheap fabric protector. She wandered the halls, looking for an empty room to hide in. It must've been an hour or two of just looking because before she knew it kids spilled from the classrooms. Chiyo being one of them- Y/n spotted the nearest getaway, which now was the stairs. And to her luck, a music room was just in front of her. But just as she hesitated, she spotted her step-sister again. She was Chiyo's new shiny toy, but not for long. Y/n quickly shut the door behind her, keeping it to a close. She stepped back, hands in front of her- like a tiger would pounce from the door. Unfortunately- she had just walked into the tiger's den.

"A new girl? I haven't seen her before." "She must be new, I would've remembered seeing hair like that." "Her necklace is so cute! Have you seen the little charms on it?" "A foreign exchange student, possibly." "With a rather enchanting set of eyes." "I don't think I've seen her before?"

Y/n turned, to see a set of boys. They seemed to all be in a pose as if they were ready to perform on stage. They couldn't have naturally stood there- like that right? Her hands instinctively went to her pocket, where a small switchblade lay. Walking into a room full of a suspicious group of boys- was dangerous. That was the reality in her old school. But things were different here- much different. Maybe this was too. "I'm just- passing through." She straightened herself. "Passing through music room 3? The Ouran Host Club's official headquarters?" Kyoya asked as a set of twins approached the girl.

Though Hikaru stepped closer than his brother, "Yeah, and why are you wearing a boy's uniform?" He squinted. "You're definitely a girl." He looked down to her chest. "My eyes are up here." She quickly snapped him out of it. "Hikaru! Back off! You can't just eye a girl like that!" Haruhi slapped the back of his head, Karou seemed to freeze. He didn't think Hikaru would do that. He didn't know he would do that. This was new. Hikaru felt something- Karou didn't, and so he froze up. "I'm sorry about that- He's usually not like this." She tried to apologize for the twin, as he stood back up- hand on the mark behind his head. "Speak for yourself, this is a host club." "Do not listen to this perv! The Ouran Host Club does not stand behind such behavior!" Tamaki approached her, "What club?" She raised her brow. "Why, our school's club for the rich and beautiful, a playground for those bored with their expensive lives-" "A privileged playground?" Y/n interrupted.

Tamaki froze in his monologue, "Er-" "Well, yes." Kyoya pushes up his glasses, "But we prefer the title 'Rich and beautiful.'" "And so humble too." She crosses her arms, "If this isn't a music room- where is it?" She asks. "Well, this is a music room. You'll find all our instruments in the back storage closet." Kyoya hinted behind him. "Though it seems like you have it covered." "Woah! A guitar! Do you play?" Honey ran up to the back slung around her shoulder, filled with stickers and stitches. "Did you sew these on your own?" Y/n turned around, stepping away from the boy. "Yeah." "Man, this bag is wrecked, how does the guitar not fall out?" Hikaru lifted its end. "Don't touch it." "Someone's protective." "A girl who can play just as elegantly as she speaks," Tamaki tried to swoon her, but it fell straight through the girl.

"Sure." She saw him sulk as she walked off. "Now hold on, we have been looking for a musician for our daily activities. It makes it even more convenient if that person happened to be a student here." She paused, "You haven't heard me play." Y/n turned, "You seem to have the experience." He glanced down at her hands, one full of calluses. "And.. what do I get?" "Besides the devoted loyalty of the host club? A paycheck. And a club credit. And possibly an escape from whoever you were running from." Her face lit up. "Where's the money coming from? Your daddy's credit card?" "On the quandary, our club's funds." She hummed, "And you'll keep Chiyo out of my hair?" "Chiyo Kragliena?" "Oh, you're regular, Tamaki!" Honey said, "Why is Chiyo bothering you?" Hikaru asked, voice in hand with his brothers. "She doesn't know how to handle competition. Whatever- you'll get her to leave me alone?" "Of course, The host club protects all its clients- and members."

"Are we gonna shake on it or what?" She smirked, Hikaru noticed a single fang in her mouth. It almost made her look like a cat. A light blush came to his cheeks, one he didn't expect. Karou seemed to notice it too. "Hikaru, why don't you help them unpack?" He spoke up. "What? Why me?" "You're in music class." "What do they teach you guys? Clarinet?" Y/n snickers to herself, "Come on, that was funny. Ever met a clarinet player? Snobbiest people ever." She laid her case on one of the club's tables. Hikaru studied the pack, hands in his pockets. There was sewn on belts and velcro to protect the broken zipper. "Jeese, I think it's time for a new case." She scoffed, "You wanna pay for that?" Y/n unstrapped the case, before unveiling the red-lined guitar.

And though the case looked as if it had seen better days, the guitar looked nearly brand new. Besides a few customizations- it was shiny. It almost seemed to light up the room. "It's so bright!" Honey covered his eyes, "Honey, don't look." Mori covered his sensei's eyes. "Yeah, wait till I plug this baby in." She took off her bracelet, the one that held her pic in its charm. Y/n stepped up onto the nearest stool. She flicked a switch off on her bass, before raising her hand to string a chord, Hikaru watched her fingers press against the string. She seemed to know exactly where they went. Until the door opened. She froze when she saw who it was. A group of girls- followed by Chiyo. "Time to hold up your end of the deal." Y/n rolled her eyes, stepping off the stool.

"There she is! That commoner that married into my home!" Y/n crossed her arms, blowing the hair from her face. "Commoner?" The twins looked over at the empty case again. Things began to add up. "Not anymore at least. Now that her father married into the Kragliena family- she is one of our top-ranking families at Ouran. And- no longer a commoner by default." Kyoya told them, "But more importantly we do not promote calling out behavior like this in the host club. I'm going to have to ask you to refrain or leave." Chiyo turned to Y/n, who just stuck out their tongue. Her fists clenched, "You invade my home! My family! My limo! My school! And now you're invading my club! You're just some dirty homewrecking whore!" She pointed her finger into Y/n's chest. Hikaru pushed the girl back, "That's not very ladylike, Chiyo. I wonder how the boss would feel about that kind of behavior- considering you're his regular client right?" "Oh, how would your mother react if she found out you were misrepresenting her brand of politeness at Ouran?" Karou joined in on Hikaru's threat. Just as she paned to Tamaki.

With a hand on his face, he showed a scowl. "I cannot stand this kind of behavior towards one of our club members. This is not only unladylike but- foul." Chiyo gasped as he spit out the last word. "Continue this behavior- and I'll have to banish you from our room and our activities." She looked crushed. Y/n frowned, this wasn't what she wanted. Sure, Chiyo treated her less than she would a gerbil- but she didn't know any better. That was the world she grew up in, one that frowned upon people like Y/n. Just as Y/n opened her mouth, Chiyo shouted out "I hate you Y/n!" Before running from the club room in a sob.

Y/n sighed but tried to cover her disappointment. But Hikaru noticed. "Why do you care about that snob?" He asked, "You should see her mom." She rolled her eyes, "Just leave her alone, she doesn't know any better." He tilted his head in confusion, "For a goth, you're kind of a pushover." Y/n scoffed, "Yeah, what's the daily rent in Harajuku?" "Why would I need to know that?" She laughs, "Uhuh, you won't ever need to know any better." She fixed her guitar's strap around her shoulder. "Okay, this is a dying goal. They aren't ever going to understand-" Haruhi interrupted, "I- We do know better. You don't see us calling commoner's slurs all the time." Hikaru defended himself, "Not to our faces, at least." She puffed, turning around. She strung a few strings of her guitar, "You can't tell me what just happened doesn't happen all the time." Haruhi frowned, it was true. Her first week she was thrown in a fountain, along with her wallet.

The club seemed to know this themselves. Hikaru clenched his fists, "That's not-" Karou shut him up, "Acceptance is key to happiness, my friend. It's not your fault that we live in a classist society." She shrugged, "So.. You don't need to feel guilty about it or anything." She played a chord. Haruhi sighed, she was right. "Our newest musician is absolutely right, we should feel no guilt for the wealth and power we hold." Kyoya smiled, Y/n cringed. "Yeah, I mean you shouldn't but like.. What's the word.." "Sympathy," Haruhi said. "Sympathy is a suggestable emotion." Kyoya smiled, and though the club stayed silent- Y/n just said "Sure!" And continued her strumming. Even though it was less than a day they had known the newest addition, she seemed to fit in the cracks of the club. She supposed she wouldn't have to skip every day.

Chapter Text

Crunch. Crunch.

You feel the agonizing pain of all your bones being broken. And your organ's crushed and exploded out of repair. Your blood squirting and leaking out.

You jolt up, in sweat. Your desk is overgrown with vines, looking as if they laid there for thousands of years. Your hands and head tic and twitch through your pain. You get up and grab a larger stick to adjust yourself. The itching stinging pain was so close. You walked down the hall and through the corridors till you saw it. Glenn stomped on a few weeds. You pull yourself together and muster up the words.

"Could- you not do that?" you ask. "Huh?!" he grunts in his southern accent you could barely understand. "That's an artificially advanced plant- stop stomping on it." you get out. "That weed?" he asks, kicking it. You almost repulse. You tic and nod. "Glenn knock it off!" Reagen says, walking by. "You don't tell me what to do Woman!" you groan. "Hey GG? Lay off the WW a bit." Brett says with some finger guns and a smile. You blush and watch the dolphin smile and agree.

You stumble to the weed and cover it with your hands till it grows back. You sighed in the pain relief, in a previous experiment in your environment department you had put yourself in the almost hive mind of all plants. You could feel their pain, their sun. You lift yourself, only to hit a surface and fall back down. Brett was standing right above you with a smile. "Do you name your plants?" he asks, as you both rub your heads. A rose grew on your shoulder in awe.

"Uhm- some do. Have names- but most enjoy the silence. So- sure." you mumble. You quickly cover the rose. "The gardener here needs a raise!" Brett adds, "That would be Jerry." you imply, "but he got killed in the clone incident..." Brett frowns. "He's okay though!" you lie, waving your hands to make him feel better. Brett smiles, buying it, and says "Oh thank god, I almost blamed his death on me!" you hum and nod anxiously. "Crazy."

Another rose sprouted through your jacket, "you have something there!" he picks it up and handed it to you. You flinch to the pain of the breaking off but smile and thank him anyway. "Thanks..!" his eyes trail to your stick. "No way you collect sticks too??" he asks, "uh- yeah- I find a lot in my department.." you look behind him to see the others making kissy faces. You look confused, until Reagan signs 'he has a heart boner 4 you. ' you flinch as a lot of flowers sprout around and on you to her words.

"Woah!" Brett examines all the flowers. "Man, these are so cool! This one even looks like me!" he points to the one that was most definitely shaped to him. Gigi puts an arm around you. "Hi.." she ignores your welcome and says "Here's a fun game, give me your snap chats." "ok!" Brett hands her his phone. She looks at you. You look at him, before slowly handing her your very cracked phone. "Jesus girl! Where are you dropping this from?" you both hear a beep. She hands them back and says "you're welcome. Brett we gotta go." she grabs him by the back of his collar.

As he is dragged he waves goodbye to you until you are out of sight. You hold the rose close to you before checking your phone. 'Brett hand' was added to your friends. And you now had an account. 'Flowertits' you quickly change it.

💫

Bing!

You put down your syringe and wheel yourself over to your phone.

'Brett Hand has sent you a Snap!'

You cover your cheeks and blush, dorkily. You take a breath with all the new flowers blooming around you and open it.

A photo of him with a stick in his hand, and a stick graphic hat. He was in what looked to be his very expensive mansion lawn.
Found this stick! And thought about you! I named it Rose! Because of the rose earlier get it?!

You smile and take a picture of your stick with a few mushrooms and flowers blooming off it. You caption it;
: ) I get it

You hadn't met someone who was as enthusiastic as you were about nature. Even if it was just a stick. Just a stick was enough.

Bing!
You Lean back and watch his reply.

💫

For the past 2 weeks, you and Brett had snapped the day away together. You didn't leave your lab much, but you watched with the plants in the offices to see him at work. It was a little stalker-e but you couldn't control what the plant's molecules sent you. Right?

You were beginning to snap Brett again when you felt a bang across the building. "Shit!" you drop your phone. You felt that ping letting you know that a plant was getting hurt. You groan and grab a gun to walk that way.

You sneak around the destruction to see robotic limbs and connections around the office. And a lot of bodies. You hear a familiar scream, seeing GiGi and Andre running away from the beams. You look around to see Brett and Reagan hiding across the room. You aim and shoot the robot's main surface off. He immediately turns and knocks the debris in front of you away. You shoot the ceiling above him, and let it crash and do its damage. But he emerges anyway through the rubble in semi-condition.

He picked you up, accidentally letting you get another shot at his censors. You shoot them, but lose the last of your ammo. He begins crushing you in his grasp. "Y/n!" Brett yells, running out with a bigger gun he had picked off the floor. He tries to free you with his shot but it doesn't work. The fingers around you crush tighter, as he throws Brett back. You form bushes to break his fall. He watches you cringe in pain, as vines begin to consume the robot. Your glasses fall off your face and shatter on the hard floor.

"Hey!" you look over to see Brett with a demented voice and glowing Green. The robot was lifted into the air and crushed slowly. "Hands off tin man!" it was crushed into sharp pieces. You fell from the hand, and brace yourself for the fall. You open your eyes to see Green. You were floating above the ground. In a second you were pulled to the right and in front of the possessed Brett. You blush and take a gulp, "what's going on?! Are you okay?!" you ask.

"Me?!" the green flashed away as you both were dropped to the ground. You yelp to the impact. "Oh god! Oh god! Y/n!" Brett slid and scooped you up. You cough, "I'm fine. I got worse during the clone invasion." you say. Flowers and clovers grow in masses around you and him. "Are you dying?!!" you nod your head aggressively. "noNonnono!" you assure, "it's just a malfunction thing! I'm fine!" Brett holds you bridal style, "To the Lab!" he runs at full speed past his coworkers.

💫

Your eyes flicker open, and as soon as they do you gasp for air. Flower petals rush from your throat. Your unconscious healing state had caused a mass growth in the plants around you. The whole room looked like a rainforest. You sit up quickly, only to wince. You see Brett pop up his head from his sleeping position on your lap. You saw your hand on his cheek. He had moved it there when you were out? "Y/n!" "you're awake!" he hugs you sickly. After he hears a crack he softens. "Lay down slugger!" you let him push you down.

You groan and watch him tower over you with a concerned smile. "I'm fine," you assure him. "Why is there a forest in here?" he asks, tilting his head. "Oh." you look away before finding his eyes again. Slight blush to your cheeks. "Okay. I uh- working with certain chemicals- and some of my molecules connect to the molecules in plants.." you explain. Brett looks much more confused. "Plants grow on me, and I grow them," you say simply.

He lights up, "Oh! OH! That's so cool!" you form a flower in your hand and put it around his ear while you cup his face. "Thanks for saving my life, hero." he blushes and leans into your hand like a puppy. "Can we kiss? Now?" Brett says really fast, you almost couldn't understand it. You nod, "Of course." you pull him down and Lean in with him. He lets his hands fall to hold your waist. You feel his smile through the kiss.
Ones of roses sprout around and on you.

Chapter Text

Brett glances at the dog next to him, slobbering over his pants. He didn't have the strength to do what had to be done, he didn't have the flexibility for Ron to like him, and he didn't have the leadership to replace Reagen when she needed him most. And not the courage to do what he really wanted. How was he going to be enough for them? For Y/n. The Ambassador of Earth. While they were stopping war conflicts with a few words, he was here with only one. Yes. Luckily, they were dumb enough to accept his feelings. But Brett knew deep down he wasn't enough for them, and not nearly good enough for their love. Or their sympathy.

That's when a finger grazed his ear, "You- forgot this." A voice said, pulling a key card from behind his lobe. Y/n wasn't a normal ambassador by any means, they convinced their world leaders by using cheap magic tricks that had no solutions. It was still a debate to this day at Cognito Inc., on whether magic really was real and they were using it- or it was all an elaborate trick. Y/n denied answering either rumor, which irritated Reagen the most, but Brett found himself entranced by every word they said. That's how it began, but this is how it is now.

Brett looks up, "Oh hey- I was looking for that." He tried to smile for the magician, but that was the cheapest trick Y/n had ever seen. They took a seat beside the man, knees to their chest. "Why are you sad?" They asked, skipping through the small talk, it wasn't needed on Brett. "I'm not sad- whattt?" He lied, eye bags squinting. "Hmm." Y/n hums, tilting their head. He sighed, it was hard to lie to anyone for him in general. But Y/n was the one he loved, it made it even harder. Especially since their whole job was language.

"You got me. You always get me." Y/n began to scoot closer to him, as he opened his mouth. A blush appeared on his cheeks, but he let the words spout from his mouth. "How do you get everyone to like you? I know it's your job and everything- but you're always on top of your game- and- sometimes I just- wish I had some of that." Brett said. Y/n blinked, almost cluelessly. "Brett- you're the top-voted employee in this building- every month. It's not just because you're hot- or the way you part your hair- it's because you're likable. You're you. You may think you're lacking in personality- but I don't think I've seen anyone with as much emotion as you."

Y/n took a breath, "and that's- one of the things I love about you." His eyes widened, "You- love me?" He pointed at himself, in utter awe. Y/n blushes, "Yeah. I do. And you don't have to-" "I love you too!" Brett tackles them with a hug, attack-kissing their face. Y/n giggles, before cupping his face and leaning back in. Brett's hands land on the concrete below them, his body hovering above theirs. Until a certain other golden retriever jumps into their laps. Y/n laughs, leaning their head onto the man's shoulder. "You left him out! Brett- why would you do that?!" They teased, nuzzling the puppy's face.

"No- Basketball Dog- I didn't mean it! Please-" Brett hugs the dog with them, "I hope he grows super intelligence. Dogs have much more conscience than humans. Don't you?" Y/n plays with his paws. "Really? Well, it does make sense.." Brett looks closer at the pup. "you know how I got this job right?" Y/n asked, leaning back onto the concrete, letting both golden retrievers follow. "Yeah- I know this one! You tricked the man upstairs and the man downstairs." Brett said, pulling them to lean on him. "That sounds a lot cooler than what actually happened."

Brett leaned closer, waiting for them to finish. "I was in a pinch. I was a fresh corpse- and I was at a bypass. Heaven or Hell. So I went upstairs first and told him a story. It was a bit sad- so he cried- so hard it flooded hell. The red guy gets absolutely pissed- but I meet him at the gate. I tell him the same story, in reverse. He balls his eyes out, drying the water in hell." Y/n said, "In the end, I told both of them that the other had made the story- because they did. Kinda? I dunno but it worked- I told a truth-lie. Proving both of them are liars but also not- so they had to send me back."

"Woah.. What was he like?" Brett asked, "Uh- Which one?" Brett points up. "Oh. Him. He was nothing." Brett looked shocked, "No- I mean like- actually nothing. He was just a weird thought. Like when you imagine our little guy's voice- I think it's different for everyone." They look at the smiling pup. "But how did you know he was there?" She shrugs, "A feeling. Never believed in anything like that till I met the guy. So maybe he isn't real- in a way we think." Brett was frozen in thought, before grabbing his head. "Agh- This is too complicated! I don't know what to think!" Y/n laughs, "Good. Being confused is fine. I'm confused all the time!" She smiles brightly.

Brett begins to form a smile on his face, "Really? But you always look like you're one step ahead." Y/n parts his hair, "I'm an entertainer- that's my job. Like how you wear a suit." His eyes widened as a 'o' came from his mouth. He covered her hand with his own, "How did it happen?" Y/n's face fell. But he waited nonetheless, grasping her hands in his palm with a squeeze. Brett had always been a yes-man. He always listened to the social cues, where he shouldn't do something or should do it the next. But with her, now, he followed that beating heart in his chest. And it told him to ask her, the question that burned in his mind the moment he heard the story. "A bad man.. A really bad man."

She had been murdered. "Wait- You weren't- murdered were you?" She leans into his hand, "The shadow government always wanted the population under control, when they started with the 'free gun control' act- I was like 12. My school was the only one in the Detroit district that got hit." "He shot you?" Brett asked, leaning closer. "Both of us." She told him, "My sister was there." He never knew Y/n had a sister. "You had a sister?" He muttered, "But she didn't.." "She didn't do what I did." Her eyes were glassy. "I'm so sorry- I'm so so sorry-" Brett threw her into a bear hug. "I promise I'll never let anything like that happen again- I'll talk to Reagan about moving the laws- I'll-" "I'll be there."

She hugged him back, tears welling in her eyes. "I'll- run for president again and guns will be banned- forever- everywhere!" He pulled her closer, head on top of hers. He was like a momma bear, with an iron grip on his cub. He pulls Air Bud into the hug, "We will- I mean." "I know you will. You got your mind set on it." Y/n said, "But do you think just a puppet show would do?" He spins her around with a gasp. "An informative show on how the violence of guns affects the public?! You're a genius Y/n!" She had never heard him say so many long words in a sentence before. It was crazy. A blush appeared on her cheeks, he was taking charge.

"Let's go back in. I'll help you sew the arms together." He grabbed her hand, before picking up his best bud. "Did you hear that Air Bud? We are putting on a play!" The 3 walk back into the building of Cognito Inc., set on the other. She didn't want him to get involved in the higher-ups of Cognito, she'd make sure of it. Like how he'd make sure guns were just a bad memory.

Chapter Text

"Janna!" Star trips through the buckets of trash layered in the room. "Janna! We know you have it!" She shouts, "Give it back! And I want my keys back! All of them!" Marco joins, "I uh- don't need anything but- yeah Give 'em back!" Tom flicks a can away. "Do you think it's in one of these piles?" He asks, "God damn it, Janna!" Marco books it up a stack, only to slide back down. "Fuck.." Star takes a step back. "Okay- all it takes is a little- push." She sprints face-first into the stack. The hole now shows Janna in a fancy armchair, reading a letter. "Wow, it's actually pretty nice in here." Star rubs the red mark on her forehead. Janna adjusts her glasses, "Keep it down, I'm trying to do my daily reading." Tom feels the armchair, "Wow, this is soft." "What? Let me feel." Marco squishes it in his hands. "Wow. You're right."

"Alright, Janna we've got some demands! I want all my keys, Star wants her weird arm thingie, and- what are you reading?" Tom rips the paper from her hand, quickly scanning the words. That's when his cheeks lit up, his horns lighting a flame. "Who- where did you find this?" He asks, reading it again. "Finders Keepers. I think they're like the next Shakespeare. Their letters were a bit wordy at first but then got really good." Janna smiles, grabbing another sheet. "Wait there's more?" She points to the pile next to her. "What is it?" Marco looks over his friend's shoulder, "NO!" Tom erupted in flames, jumping away. "Jeez, dude. Just wanted to see." Star looks over to the pile, He quickly jumps in front of it and takes the paper from Janna. "NO- No one can read it!" Janna frowns, "Hey- get your own- mystery letter pile! I've been binging these for weeks."

"Where did you find these?" He looks through the pile of letters, "I dunno, everywhere really." Tom rips a drawer out of her cabinet and fills it with the letters. "I'm taking these- And if you find more- I want that too!" He blushes, "Okay Loverboy." "Don't call me that."

The letters wrote about Tom, about his horns, his eyes, his flames. It wrote so passionately about him, it almost felt like another person, they made him feel like a god. Tom lets the paper fall on his chest, with a goofy grin. "Dude, are you still reading those?" Marco asks, leaning back against his friend's carved bed stand. "NO!" He bursts into flames, "Just let me read one, come on. There are like 30 of them." Tom growls, this was special to him, they were just for him. "Am I- hard to talk to? I mean like how scary am I to approach?" Tom sits up, "Uh, you're the prince of hell." Marco points to his third eye. He slaps his hand away, "Rude." He sighs and joins Tom on the bed. "Look dude, I don't know what you've been reading but you're a pretty stand-up guy- demon. And were a pretty good boyfriend- I think. You've got nothing to prove." Tom sighs and hands the boy the letter.

Marco throws one of his fists in the air quickly before reading it. "Wow. Looks like you have nothing to prove to them either. You're like perfect to them. Kinda. Where did Janna find these?" He looked closer until his eyes widened. Marco catches his gasp, "We- gotta track down where these are coming from. But I- uh gotta go. My mom needed me for dinner- I think." He spits out, handing the letter back to the Demon. "Have fun. Bye!" "Uh- okay- Bye!"

Y/n throws a ball across the room, watching Meteora run for it. You duck and jump off the wall and try to catch it before her. She snickers and climbs up the ceiling, while you pounce through a portal and re-appear in front of the ball. Y/n catches it, before being tackled by the toddler. They groan and play dead, at the baby's hand. "Meteora! Y/n dear, uh you have some visitors." Eclipsa knocks before entering the mansion of a room. You jump up, Meteora hanging from your neck. You lightly pick her up, "You didn't-" "No- of course not dear. You are safe here, always. I haven't seen her sleep this well- ever! I finally sleep. Thank you for wearing her out." They smile, showing their growing fangs. Y/n quickly covers them and slides on their hat.

"How has the pain been?" The queen asks, "Just growing pains. I've got the flame thing under control now though." You say, handing her Meteora. She smiles weakly, "You know if you were to show the others- I believe-" "Nope. I'm good. I'll be back tomorrow- or later or whatever. Tell Globgore I said hi." You turn the hall, before rushing back. "Bye Bye. I almost forgot." They wave to the young princess. Eclipsa smiles, watching you run off, "My, they are quite the ball of stress."

Dimensional Scissors were always used for schemes and partying, though not always meant to. You were just an example of that. Wrong place, wrong time, You were lost in a whole new galaxy of worlds from age 9. Not that you felt all that at home on Earth. You stole and cut through dimensions, you were slippery but it wasn't enough. You started a rebellion in a grimy dimension, filled with tyrants and unjust rule. In that fight you were hurt, Someone had cut a portal right through you. You survived, but not the same. Soon after you began noticing changes, you were growing horns and two new fangs. Even your ears started to sharpen. Not to mention the new thing, the flames. But that differed from the worst. Sometimes you'd go transparent like your body was constantly trying to figure out which dimension you were supposed to be in. You called this your glitches. They could range from no pain to excruciating in seconds. Cats were always your favorite, so you found a hat, with two pointy cat ears. Just long enough to cover your newer features. Only the royal family of 3 knew about your little secret.

Y/n turns lightly to see Marco tapping his foot eagerly. "Did you lose your girlfriend or something?" They ask, walking in. "You! You wrote those letters to Tom! It was your handwriting!" He said, with a pointed finger. They freeze up immediately, "What?! Nonono- I didn't write anything!" You lie, turning red. "Really?! Because it looked like your handwriting. And- you're mysterious! You fit like all the boxes!" Y/n shakes their head, "No! Nope! You've got it all wrong- honestly, you couldn't be more wrong. Where did you even find all of them?" "So you know there's more than one?" He raises his brow. "Don't make me do it." Marco says, crossing his arms. "Do what? No one is gonna believe you."

"I'll tell Star." Your eyes widen, "Nonono- That is not something you should do." "You gotta tell him, man! He was already head over heels for you!" You pull on the edges of your hat, "How many did you read?" Marco shrugs, "Just one. But he's been binging them for like a week." You slam your head on the wall. "Now you really can't tell him!" Y/n groans, "Why? I don't think I've ever seen him this giddy before- it's weird." "You just can't, okay?" "Why?! Why not- You both like each other, what's the big deal?!" Y/n rips off their hat. "Look at me!" They shout, out of breath. "I wrote about this- and if he knows I wrote it then- then everything's over." You sit on the stair below you, hat crumpled in your hands. Tears rimmed your eyes, and Marco slowly sat next to you. "What happened to you?" He asks. "I got into some stupid fight- and I got hurt. Really hurt and now.. I'm a dimensional hazard. And now whatever Heckapoo is." They shrug. "You know if anyone is gonna understand this- It's gonna be Tom."

They shake their head, "You don't get it. I don't even know what I am. I don't think I ever did. Even before everything I just- I don't know." You slide the hat back on. Marco frowns, "Does Heckapoo know?" Y/n laughs, "She said it was some destiny thing. That she finally got some help in her department the moment it collapsed, and now she'd be able to take some grand vacation." He snickers, "You gotta tell him Y/n." You hum, "Nonono. I just told you why I can't- come on I thought we were connecting.." Marco stands up. "I didn't tell Star and all of a sudden the world was ending and I thought I'd never see her again!" You hang your head between your knees. "Go tell him!" "I can't!" He sighs, "If you can't say it- write it." Y/n looks up, "The last letter. I threw the others out in a river. Janna found it didn't she?" Marco shrugs, "She liked them." You groan, "nooooo...."

Y/n slides the sheet of paper through a bottle. Slipping it into the Mewni Rivers, they wanted to cry. You sigh and lower your head, "What did you write?" They stand up, "My last letter. Now we can forget this ever happened." Y/n shakes the dust off their chest, walking off. "What?!"

"Tom!" Marco busts through the Diaz household where the group is currently playing Monopoly. "Marco! You here to play right?" Star jumps up. "Nono- I found another letter." This was when the group noticed his arm suspiciously dripping wet. "You found the last one?" Janna asks, "Yeah, and- wait how did you know this was the last one?" She shrugs. Tom quickly takes the bottle from him and unrolls the paper. Until a hand emerges from a portal and grabs it. "HEY-" Marco grabs your arm, and you throw him against the wall. "It's a trap- I saw some angry Mewman throw it in the river." Y/n lies, "I can burn it for you." Your fingers tighten around the clear bottle. "No-nono- That's- that can't be true-" Tom begins, Y/n turns. "They're Lying! Tell him Y/n!" Marco shouts, "You know who's writing these?" You begin to tug on the edges of your hat. "Come on Y/n.." Marco says, "I trusted you." They say, making Marco hang his head. Star frowns, before blasting it out of your hand. Tom quickly grabs it, unrolling it from the bottle.

'You were never meant to read those.
To read a word from any of those bottles.
This one was.
Now that I've realized,
I'm Ill, I'm terribly Ill
Sick of the thought of confession,
That I'd ever confess to you,
To someone like you, I'd say,
But there's no one like you.
I am ill, terribly ill
Your survival will be my reckoning,
For I am just a grammar mistake
In my book of Letters to You.
No more.'

"What-" Y/n kicks it out of his hand, ripping it into a million pieces on the carpet. Out of breath, You didn't notice your hat had fallen off. Tom quickly reaches it before you can grab it. Searching everyone's eyes before hiding your own, you quickly jump into a portal to escape the situation. Only to be joined by the demon himself. You quickly kick him off you and teleport again. "Wait a second!" Tom grabs your leg and pulls you back into him. Y/n squirmed and kicked, "Stop fighting me!" Tom finally pins you to the grass, finally able to look at your newer features. "Your- half demon?". They kicked harder, trying to escape his words. "You wrote them." His hands loosen, letting you scoot back. "Yeah. Yeah I did." You cave, watching the blades of the grass droop. "Surprise.." Y/n frowns.

"I Love you too." Their head snaps up, flame appearing. "What..?" Tom stands up, offering a hand. "I honestly thought I'd never see you again after Ponyhead's accident. I couldn't get you out of my head." He says, "I don't have your writing talent but.." He snaps his fingers, grabbing a hat from the flames, the kitty ears now had an addition of horns. "Actually I think I like you more like this." He leans down, "Why would you think I wouldn't like you like this?" Y/n shrugs lightly," That's what Marco said." Tom pulls you up, "Were you always.." As his hand approached your body didn't know what to do. To run hide, or bite.

So instead you stare, "No." His hand stops, "You're endangered. Heckapoo is supposed to be the only amber demon left." Tom sat next to you, "Yeah she was supposed to." They cross their arms. "This is the second time I've had to explain this today, so I'll do it quickly. I got into another fight and I couldn't win. I got hurt and- some scissors were involved. Ever since I've been growing these features and this." You open a portal behind you. "I- was just scared. I've always been scared." Y/n confesses, "It's okay to be scared." Tom said. "You- I just wish I could've known. I was just stupid and I didn't connect the now very obvious dots."

"I hope not too obvious." "Maybe if you were a bit more I would've grown some balls." Tom smiles, leaning back into the oddly colored terrain with you.

Chapter Text

Corks and screws were thrown from the desk, nothing out of the usual for the darkly lit room. Or better known as Y/n's lab. Spray paint cans, empty and full littered the room, dark stains and suspicious liquids followed suit. It looked as if the FDA rule book was thrown up there. But she didn't mind. She didn't seem to, with all the time she spent locked in the room.

That's why Tom decided to take the party to her this time instead. She was able to recognize his knock, as he had done so many times before. She swung her chair to the door, snapping open the many locks she installed on its hinges. To reveal her favorite demon, "Do you really need that many locks? Your room is full of murder weapons. And aren't you an interdimensional outlaw?" Y/n shrugs. "Can never be too cautious. I mean look at the goods in here." They both turn to the dark room. "Yeah, I think the spray cans are gonna be fine." Tom steps in, "What are you making now?"

He studies the machine on her desk."Nothing important." His eyes fall to the floor, full of scattered bent nails and tacks. "Maybe you need a break. Star and Marco's favorite taco place finally finished rebuilding." Y/n sighs, "okay." At least it was an answer, close to a yes. He wasn't sure how long it had been since she left the lab, he usually made sure to visit often but he had a meeting with a few town counselors in hell. She quickly locks the door behind her. "Okay- seriously if it's that big of a deal I can send some demon to mark the place."

"My locks work great. You're crazy." She walks past him, sliding down the stairs of the apartment. "Out of all the new real estate, I can't believe you chose this place." Tom sighed, ever since magic was destroyed and the dimensions clashed together everything had changed. At least for the people up here, Mewmans, monsters, and humans were all at odds. Especially without dimensional borders, it was hectic. "Only place without windows." She shrugs again, as he catches up. "What? Don't like the view?" it was to be described as organized chaos out there. "You know I could always set you up with a place in hell. It won't even be hot for you- because y'know."

Y/n was one of the displaced persons from the dimensional crash. And with that, she found her way home. Getting lost and thrown into another dimension at 9, the only one to be thrown back home, just not the one she remembered. But she supposed she changed just as much. Y/n has gotten hurt, and she was never the same. Something infested her core, something foul and destructive. Something she couldn't hide.
But things became manageable. She took daily elixirs from Mewni pharmacies and was able to make something from her disability. Though it reacted to her emotions, she began to make light of the strange changes. The most noticeable being the black marks and two black ears resembling a rabbit. That was unexpected, but she realized it shifted with her own ideals. Eventually, she had gotten used to it. Not nearly enough for these words to pass through her.

"Hmhm." She hums, quickening the pace. Their hands were deep in her pockets, fiddling with a spare screw. "Hey, I didn't mean-" "We're here." They stop in front of the drive-in. "Janna." Y/n's face brightened, she had a ginormous soft spot for the weird girl. "Oh hey. Look- they already banned me from this place too." She looks at the wall, but only one photo is stuck. "Wow." "Marco and Star got a table." The group finds the couple before sitting down. "Hey guys!" Y/n flicks a crumb off the table. "Woah what are you doing here?" She faces her ex. "Rude. Why wouldn't I be here?" Tom begins to make a face, "What are you talking about- Hell's political junk is off the rail right now." "Whatever they can handle it."

Y/n's face grew red, he had ditched his duties for her. To get her out of her dark lab. Her ears cower, "You should go." She begins, "I mean- I gotta go." Y/n stands up. "Do something.." The group looks at her. "What? No, you just got here! Hell's fine. Let's just- hang out." Tom grabs your wrist. His words were desperate. Her face turned brighter. "Just go do your job- And I'll do mine!" She shakes him off, before walking the other way. Face still as red as a tomato. "Hey!- Wait!" Tom catches up, stomping the ground with his boot. Fire roars from the crack and throws Y/n into his arms. "Woah- wait- are you okay?"

He had never seen her like this, so upset. She pushes him off. Her face began to lose its red tint, "You don't- I'm not your responsibility. Your kingdom is." Y/n said. "What? Is that what this is about? I'm allowed to care about you. I do kingdom stuff all the time." She wants to sigh, "You know that right?" Her eyes felt wrong, she was embarrassed. Y/n was the inconvenient child Tom had to care for. "When you become king what will that make me? A bigger inconvenience? You've got things to do- and I- I just shouldn't get in the way of that." Y/n struggles through the sentence. "Why does it matter that I'm a prince?! Is it- weird?" She shakes her head, "No- I'm just.. I don't wanna be- a problem anymore. You're busy. And I- I should be forcing myself out of my lab. Right?" Tom frowns, "You're not a problem to me. You're never a problem to me. Just because I'm a prince- doesn't mean I- don't like you." He confesses.

"What?" "Y/n- I don't know your last name- I like you- a lot." Her face grows red once again, but not for the same reasons. She quickly tries to wipe it off, like a deer in headlights. "Uhm- thank you. I- like you too." She says quietly, he hadn't seen her flustered before but enjoyed the sight much more than he thought he would. Tom smiles, "You'll be a queen." She glances up at his words, "When I'm king- you'll be queen- that's what you'll be."

Chapter Text

The sky blackened, and white streaks began to decorate its clouds. Jacob shouldn't be here.

He should've been at his cabin, his and Maisie's, that is, cooking dinner as she and Blue ran through the backyard. But he was here.

Even if he had renounced his hunter ways- he hadn't renounced its code. A ship, out to hunt for just regular-sized fish had gone missing. He didn't particularly want to bring Maisie, but he knew he couldn't protect the boat from her hijacking. She was the sneakiest person he knew, she would find a way to stow away yet again- even if he threw her in a steel cage.

But he was a professional, so there was nothing to worry about.

There was a ton to worry about. A Brimblesnap was nearby, causing the clouds to thicken. Though it wasn't intending to hunt the fishermen, it had gotten much too close- a man or two couldn't help but throw a weary spear or two. And it didn't help that their ship had stunk of fish.

Maisie was holding onto a pillar for her life as Blue pulled her ankle for his. Another dangerous situation- another risky adventure- he swore he was done with. Jacob quickly grabbed a net of fish, before beginning to wind it around his back. He built momentum before chucking it across the water, releasing a nice ton of fish into the sea. Fish that happened to be gushing blood from the attacking beast.

And slowly the tentacles dragging the boat- snapping claws nipping at the fishermen- retreated. "Huh." Even with his newfound love of the sea beasts- he hadn't expected it to be that easy. "I guess you're not you when you're hungry!" Maisie smiled, scooping up her pocket-sized beast. He hummed, noticing the sky hadn't quite cleared up.

He turned to the crew, a few were missing. "Where did Kasey go?" Maisie squinted, the crew's waterboy was nowhere in sight. He nudged the girl behind him."Stay behind me, Lass." She rolled her eyes, "You wish, don't cha'?" As the fishermen around him looked around the ship's edge, suddenly a dripping dark shadow plunged from the water.

With a grab of its tentacle, it had dragged the man down in its grasp. The others scattered across the ship, avoiding the reach of the beast. But this was no beast Jacob had seen before. Its tentacles were tiny compared to a Kraken's, its tint was much duller than a squid's.

He heard Maisie squeak before he pulled out his dagger. "Stay away from the edge of the ship!" He shouted, just as the mass had appeared again- another strike of thunder had covered its entrance. It quickly attached itself to another fisherman, throwing him to the ground. A large spiked claw sliced through another. Jacob charged at the beast- ready to block its next attack, barrel top in hand. "Jacob- Wait!" Maisie yelped, slipping on the ship to reach the man.

The beast's feet swiped his own, kicking his own dagger to his throat. Feet? Maisie rushed in front of the fight, Blue in hand. "Wait! Look! We- we weren't trying to hurt anyone! We wouldn't never hurt a sea creature- never again!" "Maisie-" The figure kicked him down as he tried to grab the makeshift shield. Her eyes widened, "You're.. Human." She gasped, "But how.. Why?" She stepped back. Jacob tried to find a face in the dark figure, but nothing little of pitch black was there.

Another strike of lightning hit the sea, light shining onto the mysterious figure's face at last. Her eyes. She looked- remorseful. She threw his dagger to the side, taking a full sigh.

Y/n grabbed another net of fish, throwing it into the sea as he did. Instead this time, the beast fondly caught it in its mouth.

Jacob furrowed his brows, before rushing to tackle the invader. He wasn't just going to let a murderer escape off his boat. She dodged his body before kicking him against a banister of the ship. He pounced and pinned her against the wooden floor, the Queen must have hired her. The king wasn't sharp enough to hire a hitman- and if not an assassin- She was a murderer at the very least.

Her mask was covered in tentacles, seeming just as spry as her. She struggled to hold him back. Though he had froze for just long enough for the drenched assassin to flip them over and wrap her legs around his neck.

Jacob reminded himself not to gawk at the moment, that just because it was an attractive- skilled- dripping-wet woman trapping him between her thighs- he had to be alert. But that's when he noticed the shine of her cloak- scales. Familiar scales. Most of the girl was a deep black, almost dripping with ink. But those scales were familiar- they were those of a Kraken. The ink she wore was worth nearly a quarter of Three Bridges. Whoever she was- she had slaughtered a beast great enough to challenge the red bluster.

"Stop! Please-" He felt the pressure on his neck deepen as Maisie cried, the figure threw him to the side- into a pile of net and fish.

Until the boat began to shake- and shake. A monumental mass upstaged the fight. Leaving a pair of yellow eyes to squint at the two. Y/n pulled down her tentacle-covered mask, "What? Hunter is a hunter." She finally spoke. He noticed her accent- or lack of any. Her voice had an oddly soothing effect on the man, one he didn't like at the moment. She raised her blade yet again, "Red!" Maisie smiled, rushing to the familiar beast- who seemed just as happy to see her.

Jacob saw her face- she was shocked. "You.." Y/n jumped off the man, pulling a spiked fruit from her bag. "This was you?" Dusting himself off, he raises his brow in confusion. "Yes! Yes! The fruits- The ones I used to show Red where to take us!" Maisie's tears had long disappeared. The woman hummed, a light glow on her face. She threw the fruit to the man, he caught it with a glance. "You're not trying to kill us anymore?" He asked, following her across the boat to Red.

"She told me to stop. " Red leaned forward to greet Y/n, "You saved her from the Hunters.. Hunter." She glared at his arm before he pulled down his sleeve. "I'm no hunter- not anymore." The woman laughs, "Tell that to the dozens of bones at the bottom of the sea." She didn't look at him that time. "Let's just go." Y/n approached the red bluster, who pushed her towards the group with her large snout. "I'm not apologizing. Let's just go." But like last time, she was pushed- this time into Jacob's chest. They both fell to the ground, Blue quickly jumped on them. Y/n groaned, picking up the critter, and seeing Maisie giggle. She bit her lip, in contemplation with herself.

As Jacob watched her, crouching above his lap. His head was spinning in directions he wanted to go- she had just been seconds away from stabbing him, and he was completely okay with just letting her roam free across the ship. The ship he promised to oversee. But on the other hand- she had to have had a good reason right? What would've Red done if she found him three years earlier? He chose not to hover around that answer.

Y/n watched the blue beast in her hands follow Maisie's gaze. She hummed, before finally getting up to hand him to Maisie. She hadn't seen a beast so attached to a human before- or vice versa now that she thought about it. No one... Besides her. A void was beginning to form in her stomach, one that began to eat at her sides. She hated humans- she should hate all of them. They started a war- fell for the propaganda that spread after it. Killed hundreds of innocent creatures that called the sea their home. Betrayed them. Betrayed her. She hated humans.

The sky's clouds thinned, and the effects of the Brimblesnap were fading away now that they had swam off- with nearly a ton of fish. Jacob dusted himself off, "Great. Now that that's done- we can take the ship back to shore." Y/n tapped her foot against the ship's wood. "Wait." She glanced at the empty nets," Can you take them to the dice?" Y/n asked the beast beside the boat, who stretched her neck as the request was made. "The dice?" Before Jacob could protest- Red had taken hold of the boat's anchor, dragging it along South. He ran down the stairs of the command, back to Y/n- who defied all odds.. Was still dripping wet. "Where is she taking us?" "A coral cove, tons of fish migrate there in the summer. And she'll scare away the little buddies so we'll have first grabs." She shook her head, "You'll have first grabs." She averted her eyes before walking towards the bow of the ship.

"Look at her..." Maisie held Blue tight. "She's right out of a story book- eh?" Jacob saw the same look she had when she had met Captain Crow for the first time. "A fearsome warrior of the deep- still drenched from the battle below.. Wearing the skin of her sisters." Maisie squealed, watching the woman squeeze another quarter of water from her hair. Jacob laughed, wearing a light blush himself. "Would make one hell of a book, would it?" Her eyes widened, "I'll have to put it in our new history books! I bet you they'll let me have a word or two about them?" He smiled, "Of course they would." Letting Blue paddle around the ship, she pulled out her draft of a book telling the real story of the sea beasts. She pulled up Jacob's page beside the assassin in the distance.

"Why is she helping us?" Maisie asked. Jacob opened his mouth- but closed it a minute later. "She- must've come to her senses." Maisie made a face at the man, "She felt bad about attacking us!" He shook his head, "The lass didn't apologize did she?" "Have you apologized to each of the beasts you've slain?" There was a light silence on the ship. "Maybe this is the only way she knows how to apologize."

Jacob studied the woman's figure again. She wore light wrappings around the pads of her feet, her blade hung from a rope wrapped around her arm. Black ink spread under her eyes, just where her mask would've ended. She was in perfect camouflage in the water- but above the sea.. She looked like a treasure unearthed. He had always been told the stories of sirens, mermaids- he had never believed a single one. But now, he knew this was the closest he'd ever get to seeing a mermaid- dazzling in the ocean's salt.

Maisie watched her sudo-father's expression, and a big smile grew on her face. She didn't waste a minute- charging towards the mysterious figure. Who turned at her first step. "You never told us your name." Y/n bit the inside of her mouth, "What do you want to call me?" She asked. The scariness of her previous entrance was long lost. What was left was a charmed sea-living woman, though looking a bit tired she seemed all the more interested in what Maisie had to say. "That's not what I asked." Maisie huffed, "Come on- all their stupid books call me 'Kraken's Child' or 'Ink Beast'. You've got to have one better than that." Maisie gasped, "You are in the books then?" "The ones written by idiots." She rolled her eyes, but in a way that made the little girl giggle.

Jacob watched her laugh, the ink-covered woman had made Maisie smile. Though the fish was great- this was priceless. He laid his elbow on his knee, she was priceless. He hadn't seen a woman quite like her before, and he was more than sure he wouldn't after. He knew he was a coward before- when Maisie had first asked him to be part of her family. But this time- maybe he wouldn't be so afraid.

"Inky? No- maybe Siren?" Maisie mumbled, "Can you sing? Sygen? That's a fun mix ain't it?" Y/n crossed her one arm, watching her jot down lists of names in her book. "That's classified." Jacob approached the two, "Jacob! We were coming up with names for her. What do you think?" She handed him the list,"Don't get me wrong- these are all great ideas but don't you come with a name?" Y/n shrugged, "This is much more fun." He felt a smile coming up his chest, looking over the names Maisie had come up with. At the bottom, a few names were crossed out, "You're.. The ink beast?"

Her face darkened, "You look stupid saying it." She stood up to check on the red bluster, leaving the two alone. "You know her?" Maisie whispered, "I heard about her. Cap- Crow used to tell me about a living pile of ink, born from a shattered Kraken egg. I just didn't know..." He glanced at Y/n, back turned to the two. "I should've known. All those books were lies." Maisie frowned, as he handed the list back to her. "We all should've known." She said, the waves shifting behind her. Suddenly she whipped her head over to the woman, "So- how did she?" Jacob raised a brow, "Those books have been around for years- she's been out here killing hunters for a while. She must've known it was all a lie!"

Jacob thought about what she had said. 'Hunters a Hunter.' "You're right." "Maybe we weren't the first humans Red's met." The boat came to a stop, waves crashing against its sides. "Relax, girl. I'll get the fish this time." Y/n pet the beast's neck. "What are-" Just as Jacob approached her she dove into the sea, mask on. He watched her dark form swim through the water. A net in her hand. He whipped his head around to see the fishing nets missing, "Look at her Jacob! She's like a squid!" A black ink fled into the sea, catching fish in its gunk. And with a swipe of the net they were gunk-free and caught. Jacob watched her go deeper into the ocean, sweat collecting upon his brow.

It had been minutes, and while Red and Maisie seemed calm as ever- Jacob's foot was tapping against the wood below. "She's been down there a while- hasn't she?" He wiped his face, "She's a professional, Jacob." Maisie scoffed, just as a tentacled shadow pounced from the ocean's floor- onto the ship. Fish fell across the wood, as water dripped from her body. Y/n dropped the nets, before grabbing a few to throw to the smaller sea beast. "Thanks." Pulling down her mask she threw another small snack to Red- who caught it accordingly. "Fish!" Maisie watched Blue gobble them down. "How- were you under there that long?" Jacob asked, she wrung out her cloak. "Wouldn't you like to know?" He sighed, hands on his hips.

The beast let out a light growl. She crossed her arm, pulling the mask from her neck. "Insulated, just like her nose." He saw the light shine of the barrier, "the tentacles produce air from the water around their skin. And... They don't rot. Which is great too." He had seen seal coats before- but nothing like this. "Does anyone else know about this?" She shook her head, "Imagine what a hunter would do with this thing." She said, walking away from the sailor. "I know. It would be catastrophic." She froze in place, "Yes. It would be." She slid the mask back on. "Let's go." She stepped on the rail of the ship, facing the large sea beast.

Jacob's fist clenched, was he just letting her go like that? "Wait." Maisie glanced up, a minute later and she would've taken it into her own hands. Y/n tilted her head, waiting for him to continue. "The- war is over now." She pulled down her mask, "No it's not." "The king and queen have been run off- there is no hunters union, and-" "So you're okay with leaving the 'lot to get away with their crimes?" She scowled, "Their monsters!" He frowned, "You could start another war." She huffed as he stepped closer- almost as if he was cornering another sea beast. "You just want to forget all that's happened?!" He pulled up his sleeve, "No. But we can forgive- just not forget." "That doesn't make a bit of sense!"

"I can't let you start another war." He tightened his grip around the net in his hands, just behind his back. "I was wrong. She was wrong- You're just another hunter- looking out for your sick cult!" Just as she pulled the mask- he threw the net. It flew around the rail- before pushing her onto the ship's floor. Jacob quickly tightened the net's weights, Maisie gasped. "Jacob!" He ignored her plea- "I'm sorry." He finally said, seeing the fear in her eyes. They reflected his own, ones full of guilt. Red whipped her head around, her pupils thinning. She began to growl, "You can't just let her kill humans! They'll blame you!" She didn't seem convinced quite yet. "Just... Give me a break!" Maisie ran past him, "This won't ever end-" Y/n pushed her head up, "You're right- It won't. Not until I kill every one of your stupid brothers!" He saw the anger in her eyes, it was almost scary. It looked much too like his old captains.

"Listen to me-" She kicked at the net, ignoring his words. "Why would I listen to a human- a hunter?!" His eyes widened, "This won't ever end if we keep killing each other- more lives will be lost!" "Human and sea." He tried to connect their eyes, but just as they did- she ripped herself away. Masie saw it- the fear in the woman's eyes. "Jacob- she's scared!" Maisie begged, he gritted his teeth- unsure of what to do. But his uncertainty gave her the minute she needed. Y/n swung her blade, cutting through the net. She pounced on the man, blade to his throat. But he saw it- the fear Maisie had mentioned. She was like a provoked animal, attacking purely in defense. Y/n struggled to move her hand, while Maisie held her breath. Jacob saw her hand- it had been shaking since her capture. "Just- Leave me alone." Y/n stepped away from the two, before returning to the sea, where she had come from. Red seemed upset at the ex-hunter, giving him a sharp glare. He pinched the bridge of his nose, "I'm sorry- I couldn't just.." "He just liked her Red- he didn't want to let her go!" Maisie interrupted him.

His face grew red, "What?!" "He's lonely- come on, she looked rather lonely too don'tcha think?" The beast softened, glancing at Jacob again. "Woah woah- don't listen to the kid-" "Could you grab her? At Least so we can apologize?" Jacob had given up trying to argue with a sea creature- and Maisie. He wiped the cringe off his face, "We need to head back to shore, Maisie." "But you'll get her, right? You know where to find us!"

Chapter Text

You couldn't make it in this world without power. Nor the world after, either world after. In hell you were at the mercy of overlords, exorcists, and maybe even the common demon if you were weak enough. In heaven, the very thing that protected you- was prepared to strike you down if you were to misstep just enough. And in life, things were just as dire. Misstep and lose your life, lack power and you lose it too. In Y/n's life, she had lost both. She was a ballerina, one dawning in the 1930s, Germany. She wasn't born there, nor raised in the country. Though she died there, alone in the streets of Belgium, bleeding onto the uncut stone below her.

She had let it happen, let everything happen. But apparently- being a tool in so many people's hands led you into heaven. And as she rose, sprouting two bat wings the color of snow, she saw him. The man who had taken everything from her, was just flying around in heaven. And like that, she heard a voice, a song. Whoever sang it didn't seem as important as the rage bubbling in the winner. And just as she had arrived through the pearly gates, she had been thrown out. She had sunk her new fangs into the man, she had ripped his throat apart for all the angels in heaven to see. And they did see the anger, the pain inside her soul. But chose to repel the damage they had done, and send her down to hell.

And there she limped, claiming a cave- to never be seen again.

💫

"So.. Sinners have been killing angels in the past," Charlie said, sitting in front of the spindly overlord. "Supposedly. None was sure of her origins, besides the holy beginning that is." Zestial told her, Charlie had joined Alastor in the Overlord's meeting this month. She had planted a seed of respect the day she led her army against the exorcists. One most the overlords was beginning to water, "Oh, the tales of hell are always sure to give one a good laugh." Alastor smiled, appearing behind the two of them. The meeting had been over for minutes, but Zestial had taken an interest in the princess. "Do you know what part of hell she fell in? Maybe someone knows something." Charlie asked, "I believe she sleeps in the wrath ring." "And no one has found her?" Alastor watched the two talk, finding it all so entertaining. But the story was just that, a story. No winner above would question the holy words of their gods. Would they?

"Of course, but I haven't seen her in years. Anyone else- unfortunate enough to find her dwelling.. She does get rather hungry." She gulped, "But- She's real?" Her face quickly lit up, switching from her face of remorse as quickly as a light switch. "You haven't mentioned this demon before, Zestial," Alastor spoke up, and the spider hummed. "I doubt she would have helped your cause. No one despises heaven more than she." Charlie bounced up, "But- she was there. At some point.. Right?" "And if a winner can be cast down to hell- can't a sinner be-" "Slow down dear, her exile wasn't unlike your father's." He was right, the angels were the ones declaring each soul's place. And they all knew the angel's disdain for Charlie's plan. No angel, no seraphim would ever be willing to let a sinner climb. They had all learned that the hard way.

The princess straightened herself, "The angels are going to come back- we- Nifty- killed Adam. Who knows if they want revenge?" "And you think this dancer will help you?" The radio demon turned to Zestial, "Perhaps. She will be rather cranky if you wake her." "And if you were to do it?" Alastor asked, "If a familiar face were to ease her from her sleep?" Charlie couldn't read his face, couldn't see if he fell either way before he replied.

💫

"Vaggie, relax. We got this. Two overlords and a princess of hell? Done deal!" Charlie smiled, talking on her phone as the other two walked ahead. "And why is it you restrain her from our cause?" Zestial glided over a pile of stained blood, "One of her origin does not deserve the pain they bring up there." Before he could respond they had reached the cave's inner entrance. Skeletons lay around the cave walls, almost like a moat. It was pitch black, besides the light easing from Alastor's cane- that began to light up the room. Charlie caught up to them, shoving her phone in her suit pocket. "Oh, uh god." She scanned the room's bodies. "Let's ease her up slowly.." Zestial turned to the left, and where the other two thought it was just another cave stalactite, he recognized his friend.

A giant bat, with multiple pairs of wings hugging itself, hung from the cave's ceiling. "The wings.." Charlie lightly gasped, "Familiar, are they?" Zestial smiled, they were familiar- not unlike a seraphim. Alastor squinted at the sleeping beast, how would one acquire a holy reminisce like that? How would one twist it to a hellish weapon as she did? They watched the wings begin to loosen, and two tall mounds sticking from the top of the body began to twitch. It was beginning to wake up.

"Y/n, I must ask you awaken." Zestial began, "I apologize for the intrusion, but there is dire news even hell's cave population simply must know." The bat seemed uninterested, almost flipping the other way to ignore his words. "Holy news." Just as he had said it, two large eyes opened. The creature's wings grew, "You would find it useful to ground yourself." Zestial said, raising his cape to cover himself. "What?" Though Alastor listened, Charlie's reaction time wasn't as quick.

Suddenly, a large shriek filled the cave. It seemed to echo throughout the ring of Wrath, rattling every demon's bones and blood, chilling each sinner's core. Charlie dug her heels into the rock below, beginning to slide away in the waves. Alastor steadied his staff, sliding back himself. And though a smile remained on his face- this force they had sought out was much more than he had expected. Was waking this- beast worth the risk? He had just escaped Adam by the hair of his chin. And now he stood- in front of a demon even Zestial seemed weary of.

The form's wings sent winds through the cave, lighting violet lanterns through the grotto. Y/n stretched her 3 pairs of wings, before letting her arm melded ones fade to her usual sharp elbows. "Good morning." Zestial greeted her, "Is it?" Y/n spoke, tilting her head- allowing the rest to see her tall set of bat ears. "Morning- that is?" They twitched with her words. Her eyes were a pattern of pastel colors, contracting her darker hair tone. "Early afternoon, my dear," Alastor spoke up. Y/n wore a black strapped nightgown, something she only now remembered. She sighed, covering her mouth to prevent another shriek-like yawn. She folded her remaining pairs of wings to lightly cover herself from the two strangers accompanying her friend.

Even if the man's voice appealed to her, she had been called names like that before- by people who had all the worst intentions behind smiles like his. "Is.. it not a decade or two from my sleep?" She asked, eyeing Alastor's clothing. "Nearly three." She shook her head, trying to throw the sleepiness from her eyes, "So you wake me up, with two strangers- just to upset me?" "Nono-" Charlie tried to intervene but Zestial had better sense. "I believe we need that fiery of yours at this moment. I have brought the princess of hell to your grotto, along with her trusted advisor." The bat tilted her head, "You trust them?" Zestial smiles, "I do. Alastor hasn't led a single one of his clients astray since his manifestation in hell." "Which was not long after you, I'm afraid."

"You're.. Lucifer's daughter?" Y/n stepped closer, almost sniffing the girl. Charlie held out her hand, "Charlie! It's nice to meet you. I love what you've.. Done with the place!" Y/n stood straighter, only a little shorter than the princess. Her dark claws met with Charlie's white hand, making the bat's ears rise. "Why are you here?" "Take it away, Charlie." Alastor nodded. She smiled before taking the demon's hand closer, "I have a wonderful story to share with you!"

💫

Her striped eyes scanned the hotel around her. It almost made her smile, the lights and colors almost reminded her of her old life- before all this. She supposed this was better, an eternal sleep where none dared to approach her. Until now- at least. "Now- this is where the magic happens!" Charlie spun, "I think she likes it- Look at her face!" She whispered to Alastor. He did look closer, studying the dips of her chin and the curves of her face. He quite liked the view, he could even get used to it. "It's a morning-star original, I may say. The effort of both father and daughter and me- of course." He put a light claw on Charlie's shoulder. "Yep! My dad helped out- so did all the sinners at the hotel! It was a team effort!" Y/n hummed, before wandering to the right of the entrance. She lightly bent over, grabbing a figure from a shadow.

It was nifty, held gently in Y/n's claws. "Is- she one of your sinners?" "Who turned the lights back on?" "Of course, this is our darling groundskeeper- Nifty." The demon in her hands began to smile as she focused on the bat. "A- woman! A real woman!" She held her tiny hands out, "A batty woman! You have wings- so many wings!" And while Charlie was concerned about the little sinner's safety- Alastor smiled as much as usual. "A ballerina, Nifty. Supposedly one of the best in all the seven rings of hell." "I don't dance anymore." She lightly placed the demon down, wiping the dust off the demon's little skirt. "Why not?!" "I got tired." She simply said, before approaching Zestail one last time. "I'll see you next time." She stepped back, flapping her wings to cover her form again- this time unveiling herself in much more proper attire. "I look forward to it." The overlord replied, before slipping into the shadows below him.

Alastor eyed her new attire, she wore sharper clothing- one a bit reminiscent of her own time. A time not far from his own, he doubted she had ever even seen a picture show. Y/n approached the princess, "Do you have a cellar by chance?" Charlie lit up, "Yes- Yes we do! And Alastor can fix it all up for you too!" "You look like one to admire a nice shade of violet- am I right?" He held a hand behind her waist- careful not to make contact, she seemed weary of the idea. "Sound's nice." Y/n said, "Of course it does! We will have lanterns and all the ceiling room a darling bat like you could desire!" She couldn't help the light blush that came to her cheeks, one he undoubtedly noticed. His smile grew wider, as he guided her to the chambers below.

She was right, to live in this world she had to have power- and that she did. But now, unlike before- she was lonely. She missed her little brother's embrace, her companions in dance, but most of all- a friend. Maybe power wasn't the only thing she needed to survive in this new world.

Chapter Text

The turtles had finally done it, they had finally pushed April O’Neil to her limit. Most of them didn’t even think it was possible, but last night had set the record straight. And now- at least until she started to think of forgiveness, she would live a normal high school life. With her Yokai best friend and freak city. But today Sunita wasn’t playing human, and April had to go back to her annoyingly average school with classmates who seemed just as boring in comparison to her usual shelled friends.

She threw her back against the lab floor, ready to listen to another emotionless ramble from her science teacher. And as expected, the woman chattered her teeth and clenched her fist as she spoke. Until the door stumbled open. “Oh, late are we? Little golden child?” A figure sleepily stepped in, a bag falling from her shoulder. “I suppose you’ll have to sit next to our lowest achiever, and attender of this class.” She pointed her ruler at April, who glared in response. “My bad.” The girl quickly muttered, before finally letting her bag fall to the floor beside April.

She scanned the new girl, her crop sweater looked like the softest fabric she had ever seen. Her eye bags seemed to meet at the bridge of her nose, almost like a mask. She had looked so familiar, yet April couldn’t put her finger on it.

“I’m April.” The girl looked as if she was about to drop any minute, “Are.. You alright?” “I’m fine.” She tried to straighten herself, “And- Y/n.” She had round eyes, ones that avoided April’s as they spoke. “You look tired.. Maybe we can put our bags on the table and you can sleep behind them. Works for me every time.” Y/n turned to her, a smile almost forming on her face. “In class?” “Well- what else are we gonna do? Listen to this chic yap for another hour?” April smiled, seeing that the girl had cheered up. She had seemed incapable of emotions just seconds ago.

As the class bell rang, the two grabbed their bags. “Hey- Uh… You don’t wanna like- hang out during lunch would you?” April asked, biting her lip. She was only the slightest bit low on friends at the moment, and Sunita was somewhere off in the hidden city with her dad. “Sure.” There it was again, this content smile Y/n had shown her minutes ago. It made April feel as if she climbed Mount Everest, making this melting girl almost- smile. “Great! I know this super good boba place, they have a stand a few blocks from the school open today!” “Boba?”

“Alright guys, how are we gonna make it up to April? Gifts? Money? What you got?” Leo turned to his brothers, who were all perched from a roof. “Money? What money? We don’t have money.” Donnie laughed, in an attempt to hide his growing wallet. “What about a CAKE?! With big chocolate letters of our sorrows!” Mikey cheered, “And if we make it big enough- one of us can hide in it!” Raphael added, “Nono- What if that makes her even more mad?” “Yeah, stalking her in her ‘normal’ life won’t make her mad in the slightest guys!” Donnie grinned, using his goggles to zoom in on the school’s entrance. “Alright guys- here she comes, we just gotta wing it!” Leo said. But this time, April wasn’t alone. And she seemed- almost happy. Donatello scanned the new girl, who listened to April’s rant.

She looked exhausted, but just as alluring. Something about her messy hair or uneven leggings caught his eye. She wore comfortable clothing, but one that still relaid certain fashion. Her boots were loose, allowing her to wear comfy socks beneath them. Her short jacket had long yarn strings, almost like a ready-to-use scarf. He wouldn’t admit to anyone- especially his brothers, but she was cute. She was very cute. Red appeared on his green cheeks, luckily hidden by his goggles.

“Who’s that?” “April made a new friend!” “No way- she’s already replacing us!” “Not on my watch- I’m going down there!” Just as his brothers rushed into another scheme, Donnie froze. He couldn’t go down there. He did really want to, but of course, he couldn’t. “You coming Donnie?” Mikey asked, lagging behind the other two. “Yeah- duh. Of course.”

“So it’s like these tapioca balls they put in the bottom of the tea, and they are seriously yummy and chewy!” April lit up, “And they have milk tea, fruit tea- whatever! Best boba place in New York City, Baby!” Y/n seemed happy that she was excited. “Alright, what do you wanna get?” April crossed her arms, “Milk tea is the most popular but-” Her voice began to fade as Y/n heard shuffling around them. Just as she squinted, April nudged her. “What’s up?” She blinked, “Those.. Guys you were mad at.” Y/n began, “Seriously?!” April shouted. She turned to see a few familiar faces now running the boba stand.

“What? Not in the mood for b-oba?” Mikey smiled, his fake mustache almost falling off his lips. “You guys- Not after the crap you pulled last night! And not- in front of my new friend!” She had whispered the last part, but Y/n had heard it. A light blush came to her cheeks, just before she had almost run into a chest. She took a large step back. “So uh, I see she told you about our fine establishment?” Donnie leaned onto the stand, apron hanging from his shell.

“These are the friends you're mad at?” Y/n asked, leaving them all silent. “You told her about us?!” Leo yelled, “What?! Can’t rant to my new cool friends?! One’s who don’t play stupid jokes!” As they argued, Y/n glanced to the side again. Instead of standing beside the loud shouts she strode towards a bush, opting to pick at random leaves until the group was done yelling.

She picked leaves from the bush, feeling the ridges in each one. “Botanist, I see? Just a classic oak bush I’m afraid, nothing special.” Donnie smiled, sliding in front of her once again. She held the leaf up to her eye, positing it beside his head. They were- the same color. He quickly swiped it with a nervous laugh, “Still, great nutrients for the roaming caterpillars of New York!” He now realized she hadn’t said a word.

“Are you trying to make it up to her?” Y/n asked, watching the rest of the ‘friends’ argue. “They are, and doing a particularly terrible job at it. Luckily, I did nothing wrong. Therefor- nothing to apologise for.”

“Are you sure?” She asked again, stepping closer. His cheeks reddened with the step, “Uh- Yeah of course! Why.. Wouldn’t I be?” She shrugged, “Maybe you did mess up.” Y/n studied the leaves in her hand. “You could buy her some tea?” She purposed, “Or.. Maybe say some sappy words with it.” He hummed, “And you suggest both of these strategies? At once?” She looked up, “She might think about accepting it if you give her tea first.” “Ah! Bribery! I like your thinking!” This time, it was Y/n who blushed. He had listened. Not only that- but validated her words, in a tone she enjoyed. She quickly hid her red cheeks, not completely expecting the reaction herself. What was wrong with her? Or, what was right with him? He wasn’t even human.

But then again, she didn’t like a lot of humans. Besides April, who was ready to stomp away from her turtle friends yet again. But Y/n held an arm out, showing her back to the cart. “We’ll buy you bo-oba!” Leo prayed, “And jellies- and those popping orby thingies!” Mikey shoved himself next to him. April tapped her foot, “You’re buying- for both of us! And- that’s a good start I think!” She turned to Y/n for some sort of approval. Who almost looked shocked she did so, but nodded quickly anyway.

Y/n sipped on her tea, finding it a lot more appealing than April had said. “Good right?! Everything always tastes better when it’s free!” April told her. Y/n glanced back at the pouting boys a few miles away, all hiding near the tea cart. “Are you going to forgive them?” She stirred the warm colors of her drink with her straw, watching it mix in her cup. April furrowed her brows, catching the turtles watching their moves. But the act fell seconds later, “This whole being mad thing- is way harder than I thought.” She sighed, Y/n’s head tilt urged her to continue. “But they really need to learn that sometimes- their jokes don’t always land right! And Splints is too easy to please with dumb soup jokes!” Y/n had no idea who ‘Splints’ was but listened anyway.

“Why don’t you tell them that? They seem nice.” April took another breath, glancing at the boys in question again. “They are nice.” She then looked at Y/n. “You’re nice too. Sorry, you got all caught up in this.” Y/n straightened herself, “Uh, no- it’s fine.” “I’ll go makeup with them.” Y/n watched her march over to the cart, where 4 wagging turtles waited.

Y/n had only gone to that stupid school because she hated her old one even more. It was prestigious as it was snobby, everything Y/n hated about her home life. All her siblings were the brightest, prettiest, rudest of the bunch. For years she had gotten away with skipping her scholarly duties, pursuing her real passion. Y/n found her happiness in the secrets of mystic arts and yokai history books. While her siblings were roaming marble hallways above ground, she wandered the hidden city below.

And that’s what led her here. Cursed by an ancient yokai to hold its prophecy straight, while finally being caught for her lack of attendance. Both of her worlds collapsed into her before she could even blink. And now, she could barely sleep with it all.

But this was nice. April had called her nice. She wondered if she would rather be below, reading some ancient script again. But this time- she wasn’t sure about the answer. At least she had made one human friend, and a few odd-looking yokai, or whatever the group of boys were. Y/n didn’t care for labels all that much anyway.

But how long would this last? How long would she last like this? It was the logical thing to do, to do more research below- spend another night stuffed in theories of her revival. So maybe, that’s what she should be doing.

Y/n stood up, shoving her tea in her bag. It was fun while it lasted.

“Hey!” April rushed to catch up with the girl, who turned when she grabbed her sweater’s sleeve. “It’s still your first day! Why don’t we explore a bit?” “A tour from my ‘turtle tank’ in the utmost comfortable lighting could suffice,” Donnie said, she now noticed that the mutants surrounded her. “And we can get New York Pizza!” Mikey cheered, “Or mystic pizza..!” “Shut up!” April elbowed Leo. “What do you think?” April asked. And finally, a blush came to her cheeks. They all wanted to hang out- with her. She quickly tried to rub away the red of her cheeks with her large sweater strings. April groaned, “You really do look familiar, I just wish I could put my finger on it!” As Donnie studied her face, finding the warmth of her cheeks particularly adorable- he knew it. “A Mustela putorius furo!” He shouted out.

The group all turned to him, “A ferret.” April’s eyes lit up, “That’s it! I used to have this neighbor with the cutest little ferrets ever!” “I.. get that a lot recently..” Y/n admitted, ever since her possession- she had noticed she seemed to represent a lot of the yokai’s qualities. A giant mystic creature, one that ruled the hidden city long ago- that happened to look a lot like a weasel. “Luckily, I have pictures.” Donnie added, “Yes!” “We can broadcast them in the tank.” Before Y/n had said yes, she was already following the group. Nothing about this felt forced or judgmental in the slightest. This was something she could get used to. Y/n covered the scars of her curse under her sleeve, before walking with them towards the parking lot.

Chapter Text

Blood pounded in her ears, dark sap crackling against the floor in front of them. Their staff felt rigid in their hands, their darkened hands. Whatever spirit Y/n had found those many days ago hadn’t left her since. And a part of them knew it would never leave. A mystical being, one that looked much like a weasel. They had been one of the founders of the hidden city, bringing peace and prosperity with their brothers and sisters. But couldn’t help themself when they saw the cracks in the system, instead opting to use darkness to cover the newly built city. And so they were banished until Y/n found them. She hadn’t meant to stumble upon their alter that day. But ever since- a darkness grew in her. It consumed her hands and legs, even her cheeks had a darker tint nowadays.

She forged a charm, one that would cover the more inhuman features she had grown since her possession. But it didn’t work when she was like this.

She held out a hand, forcing the yokai to stop. Darkness filled the room, echoing into the city beyond. It seeped from her staff, it seeped from all of her form. “Get out.” She said. That's all it took for the spirit to step backward, recognizing the dark mask that had grown on her cheeks.

April crouched on the floor, scooting away from her friend. “You’re…” Y/n turned, staff in hand. But it was strange, for how scared the minions had looked running away- it seemed like Y/n was much more terrified. She knew April wasn’t the only one who saw her.

Y/n’s boot quickly carved a sigil in the dirt, before planting her staff into its mark. She stepped into the portal below her, ready to disappear for good. But something grabbed her, held her with all his might. Donatello used his staff to steady himself, using his other hand to grip hers. But she saw it in his eyes. He was scared too. Just as his brothers went to help him, Y/n kicked him off to fall into the unknown.

The portal closed the second she fell through. Donnie’s hands laid over the sigil, over the solid dirt she had just fallen through. He heard his brother’s voices in an echo, Mikey’s hand jumping to his shoulder. He shut his eyes as tight as he could before he could face the world again. He knew it was a tight squeeze, he knew that if Y/n hadn’t stepped in April could have gotten hurt. That the turtles were already stretched thin today as it was. But how did she step in?

He opened his eyes, watching Leo help April up. Donnie stood up, “Did you know she could do that?” He asked. April stumbled, correcting her glasses. “No. No, I didn’t. Is she a..?” “Yokai,” Raphael said. “She had a charm- just like Sunita.” Leo added, “But it was different. It was- warped and dark. Something is wrong with it.” April held her breath, “This.. magic is different.” They all looked around at the building. Dark energies were still plastered on its walls, curved and sharp as Y/n’s marks had been.

Donnie turned back to the sigil she had made, shoving his goggles onto his face. It was laced with mystic energy, more than he had ever seen.

“Leo- give me your sword.” He pulled up his goggles, turning to the group. “Wait-” “We don’t know what's going on. What if she’s more dangerous than that goon?” Raphael told him, “You saw the way they looked at her.” April gulped, “But you didn’t see the way she looked at me.” She looked at Donatello, “She was terrified.” She let her shoulders fall, “She wouldn’t have blown her cover if.. It wasn’t for me.” They all knew she was right, and they all knew Y/n long enough to know that she was good. She cared for all of them, even if she barely showed any visible emotion.

“Maybe we can track her with the portal,” Leo said, unsheathing his sword. “But what’s gonna stop her from running away again? And- what’s going on?!” Mikey gripped his head, “I’ll go.” They all looked at Donatello. They all knew something was there, between the two. April had always found it obvious, even before the brothers teased him about it. “Go in first, we’ll follow you later,” Leo sliced open the mark. But his portal began to darken the moment it touched it, dark ooze beginning to pollute the light blue of its core. “Better hurry.” Donnie nodded, quickly jumping into the bite-sized portal.

Inside was darkness, a sea of bitch black. He quickly looked below him, where the other end of the portal waited. He swam towards the end before a light flashed onto him. Two large eyes eyed the boy down. Donnie swam faster, opting to use his shell rockets to get there quicker. And just by the second, he made it.

A large cave, one adorned with mystical instruments and jewels. It was clear to him that this place was made for someone of high power. Candles were burnt before him, knocked over, and misplaced. A large curtain, one stitched together to fit the size covered a lump in the center of the cave. He furrowed his ‘brows’ and ripped the cloth from the mound. It was an altar, a huge opening. A statue winded around a pedestal, where something might have laid before. And that’s when he recognized it, the eyes in the dark. The cave was surrounded by long-winded parts of the statue. Whatever yokai- being this used to be, they were huge.

He swiped his tablet on, looking for the tracker he had put on them day one. A dot beeped just beyond the altar. Donnie continued, before finding another curtain, one with light coming from beneath it. With a second check, he confirmed that the dot was behind it. He turned off his arm gear, before pulling the curtain open.

The small pouch of the cave was filled with comforters and pillows. Along with books and pens, and a few select plushies. He had always thought Y/n reminded him of a ferret. The way she held herself, her stature, her face. Every other day when she was with April or off doing something without him, he’d find himself looking at pictures of ferrets on his computer. It wasn’t nearly as satisfying as being with the original, but it made him smile while she was gone.

And looking at that altar, that monster in the void- it made more sense. Her markings were not unlike a ferret either.

It just seemed that Y/n also burrowed like one too. Because in the array of blankets and fuzz, was a lump. Donnie sighed, before stepping through her little nest. In the back of his mind, he couldn’t help but think about what other weasel qualities she might have.

Her eyes widened, before quickly turning and forming a spell on her finger. Black sparks came from the spell, but she quickly used her other hand to dampen them before anything hit him. “What are you doing here?” She pushed herself back until she hit the wall of the cave. Donnie reached his hand out, before pulling it back, clearing his throat. “I.. don’t think the others will be able to follow us.” He said before taking a seat a few feet in front of her. He sat criss-cross, “Would it be out of line to say you were.. Hiding something?” He looked around the comforted room. She seemed confused.

“I can’t say I know a lot about this stuff- emotion-wise.. But maybe you should…” He sensed she wouldn’t talk, at least not at first. “Maybe we can start with nodding, nod if I am correct, shake your head if I am not.” Y/n was never much of a talker, and that seemed heightened by her current state of disarray. Donatello himself wondered why she didn’t talk a lot, and after a lot of strenuous research- he pinned it down to two options he didn’t necessarily like. One, uncomfortability, Two, trauma response. But of course, she could have just not enjoyed talking.

Her shoulders slumped, as she let herself slide back into the comforter. “Excellent, let’s begin.” Quickly two robotic arms emerged from his shell, pulling blankets and arranging pillows on Y/n. Y/n didn’t seem any more accustomed to touch than he was, so he found it fit to use his extensions instead to make her comfortable.

“Are you hurt?” He asked first, which seemed to catch her off guard. She had expected something manic of the sort, some long-winded question about whether or not she was some secret traitor to mutant society. She shook her head. “Are we in the hidden city?” Y/n nodded again, “Does anyone else know you have mystic abilities?” Again, she shook her head. Donnie was surprised, he found that she would at least tell April. And that maybe she just was super good at her acting earlier, and April did know at some point. He liked the thought of her telling one better than none. There was no one to help her with this.

“Do you’re parents know?” She stiffened, and he immediately noticed it. “I don’t understand.” Y/n finally said. “Why.. are you here?” He frowned, did she really think he cared so little? “I…” He tried to get the words out, but they seemed stuck in his throat. “I care.. About you. A lot.” Donnie couldn’t look at her when he said it, his pride, his esteem couldn’t take the hit. But when he did look up, he saw her blushing. He was wrong.

“More than the others,” Donnie added. He continued to watch her face grow red, finding it all the more encouraging. “And my expertise could easily help you with these spells!” Donnie quickly said, catching himself before he fell on the blade of confession.

“I.. didn’t tell you because.. I..” “I wanted you to like me. And April was a human, one without freaky mystic powers. You all liked me the way I was. Complicating that.. Wasn’t worth it.” She said, looking at the darkness that had consumed her fingers. “Y/n- we are mutagenic turtles. We are complicated, even if we don’t always act like it.” “And.. You are too. That’s what makes you interesting.” He blurted out, “Anyone- interesting!” Donnie tried to laugh those last words away.

He’d never imagine he’d have to convince a human they weren’t too weird to be liked, but here he was. And this was his favorite human. She finally pushed away his robotic arms, instead flicking her fingers. In a second he was suddenly in front of her. She showed him her hands, each looked as if they were dipped into a black hole. But in her palms a sigil was carved, one reminiscent of the weasel god before. Before he could think about it, he was already grabbing her hands. He studied the shapes and marks, before realizing he had touched her.

Donnie flinched back, “I’m sorry- I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable-” He knew she stiffened with contact. But this time, she didn’t. “No..no. I.. like it.” The turtle blushed, before scooting back to her. “May I?” She nodded, and he took his hands in hers again. He hadn’t noticed it had been minutes before he looked up. “We.. don’t have to go back yet.” She tilted her head, “I mean- They can wait.” Y/n gently smiled, before nodding. They would stay like this, for a while at least. Because neither of them had to talk to be satisfied around one another. Not even after Donnie found out about her little secret.

Chapter Text

Dark ooze splattered onto the ground drops falling down her chin. Her dark hands held her steady, as her form shook from the ache. She tried not to let herself cry, but tears inched their way down her cheek to join the pile of gunk below her. Y/n had no idea what it was, maybe a bit of blood, mystic energy, or magic goop? Whatever it was, her body wanted nothing to do with it.

She had overexerted herself, much past anything she had ever done before. Maybe she would die here, alone in some alleyway she didn’t recognize. Her family would never find her, and it would be weeks before any of them looked.

The ground shook, making her tumble over against the rough concrete of the alley. Her eyes struggled to stay open, as a similar darkness began to cover the whites of her eyes. There was a rather large figure, one with sharp ends and almost as many red eyes.

This was all about fun, about how fun it was to be a witch. Or rather- a yokai. Y/n had always loved a good book, she just happened to find one that was a bit better than others. And while school raged on, she’d explore ancient portals that would take her to ancient hidden cities. And there, is where she found them. They taught her the power of free will, and creation- never-ending imagination. But free will came at a price, one that they had paid long ago.

But Y/n finally stood up, she finally refuted the sediment. All she ever wanted to do was smile, but in a family like hers, no one ever laughed along with her. It wasn’t fair, and it wasn’t fair that this ancient Yokai she had stumbled upon was chained just as she was. So she did it, she freed the beast from their prison, bounding them together for the rest of eternity.

Y/n wouldn’t be alone anymore.

But here she was, watching this monster drag its claws against the stone of the wall- towards her. This wasn’t fun, not anymore. She sighed, letting her head fall against the concrete.

But nothing came. The monster stuttered. She hadn’t done so in years. She was wounded, wanted and surely coming home to a mess of a business- but couldn’t find it in herself to eat the girl. The tufts of her hair reminded her of a certain someone, but more importantly- it was her eyes. She wasn’t scared.

The spider woman sighed, ready to turn away the meal. She pulled her legs from the alley, just before they caught onto another piece of debris from the chaos she had caused. Her leg twisted backward, almost ripping her bandages. She hissed, trying to rip free from the mess. The spider finally leaned back, taking a breath to ready herself for the pain. But instead, a black hand grabbed the brick she was stuck under. The rock darkened under her grip, before dissipating into an array of butterflies that quickly fell death on their fourth wing stroke.

All 6 of her eyes widened, the lowly creature that was too pitiful for even her to eat- had given her a hand. A rather dark hand. The girl immediately passed out, head first onto the concrete after the spell. Big Mama cringed, before using one of her hands to gently lift her up, cradling her away from the alley. She hummed, fighting her insides on her action, or lack of it. She had to be useful, with magic like that. And maybe, her heart could agree with that sediment too.

💫

“We should be expecting guests, my little weasel.” Big Mama coed, taking a sip of her tea. Her battle nexus was almost completely rebuilt, ‘bigger and better’ she would say. But she had lost a lot to the battle of New York, and a bit more from the more recent Krang invasion. Luckily, the hidden city was largely untouched. But her reputation had taken a hit, she had endangered her hotel goers.

When she said ‘Bigger and Better’ she did mean it. Her new opal, her shining champion of mystic power was the largest attraction yet. Her new little yokai halfling had brought in twice the sales of her old champions. No one could seem to beat the girl, but that wasn’t what really got her the attraction anyway. Y/n was an inventor, a creative- a ringleader. Her creations and fates of choice would ‘wow’ the audience deeper into their seats and wallets. Her fights were as much of a show as a play would be, with a side dish of violence. Wagers would be made amongst the audience, what would she make today? What kind of abomination would Y/n make to destroy her enemy? A serpent, or perhaps a minotaur the size of the stadium.

Big Mama’s intuition was right, it almost tempted her to listen to her heart more often. She had no deal with the young witch, no deep-rooted evil plan to change last second. Y/n had chosen to stay there, chosen to come every second of the day she could. Some days, she wouldn’t even return above ground. And since her family had moved their business and main residence to New York, she could sneak below even faster. And through all that, Big Mama liked Y/n. She liked the way Y/n’s smile had a few fangs- liked the way she talked about a good idea. She hadn’t found a human she had liked this much since- her ex.

“More than usual?” Y/n asked, tying her belt up against her hip. She had just returned from her new home above- where her parents seemed a bit nosier than usual. The investors had seen the desolation of the city as a prime opportunity for land and business. Y/n wouldn’t admit it worried her just a little for her siblings to be near the hidden city and all the other dangers New York offered- even if they didn’t blink an eye as she disappeared every day.

“A bit more- distinguished, than usual.” She sipped, “Those films I had you watch, he is the star.” Y/n’s eyes lit up, “Lou Jistu?” They pounced onto the couch beside her boss, “And he’s all ratty and everything?” Big Mama smiled, “Of course, dear.” “Wow. I gotta say hi before you guys go all- reunion-e.” “Oh, I assure you, you will have time to meet the great ‘Lou Jitsu’ before your show.” Y/n gave her another fangy smile, “Sweet! Thanks!” She fist-bumped the air, before leaning her head backward onto the arm of the couch. They conjured a book in their hands, one she covered the deathly symbols with sticky notes with.

💫

“Dad, I’m sorry I really don’t wanna see you and her go all lovey-dovey in front of me again. Anyone second that?” Leo said, turning to his brothers. Who all raised their hands, except for Mikey. “What? I think it’s sweet.” He smiled, “A flavor, differentiated from emotion.” Donnie said, swiping through his phone. “I will not force you to watch our sweet- sweet romance unfold. I just need you to ensure she is not enslaving any more yokai in her dungeons.” Splinter said, “Besides, I have heard she has a new act- a bit more.. Kid-friendly.” The boys all sighed, watching the elevator tick up another floor.

“And what do we do if she does have a ton of defenseless victims in her basement?” Donnie asked, not looking up from his phone. “I dunno, free them?” Leo remarked, just as the elevator doors opened.

“Put your phone away- disrespectful!” Splinter quickly slapped his son's hand before looking up. Donnie sighed, doing the same. “Ah, welcome my little sugar bear pookie muffin!” Big Mama smiled, hands clenched together. As Donnie ignored his dad’s blushing, he saw another face peeking from the couch. She had fluffy hair, the same tone as the markings across her face. One reminiscent of a Mustela Putorius Furo, or rather a ‘ferret.’ Her eyes were dark, leaving her pupils a light white. And much to his dismay- he found his legs weak.

Donnie could not be feeling the emotions his father had right now- he did not want another talk with Dr.Feelings- and he did not want to look away from her face at the moment. He thought about running his fingers through her fluffy hair, wondering if it was unlike a ferret’s fur or not. The girl suddenly looked up, sitting up from her position. In a pinch of dark sparks, she was beside the spider, flicking her fingers to rid herself of the book- that was pinched into an eruption of black dots yet again. “This is my newest champion- don’t worry, not as good as you! Y/n. I promised her she would meet the great ‘Lou Jitsu’.” Splinter cringed, “Uh- I suppose a rat jistu is better than any! I’m sure your beautiful boss had told you stories of my victories- and imprisonment.” He lowered his tone on the last part. “Oh, your memory is as good as ever darling!”

Y/n smiled again, this time showing Donnie her few fangs. He hadn’t expected to find it as adorable as he did, or the fact Mikey looked over at him. “Rat Jitsu! That’s an even better name! And even more marketable!” Y/n cheered, She let a dark confetti explode around the rat before she offered him her even darker hand. Splinter smiled, before shaking it. “You are a master of mystic arts I see, even illusion jistu’s. I used those a lot on set, as I would get tired of flaunting my abs here and there.” “Good guess my dear, but you will see she uses no Jitsu of yours.” “But you should totally teach me!” Y/n added.

Donnie could teach her. He didn’t say that part aloud. Splinter had a glint of concern in his eye, before putting his arm out to introduce his sons. “These are my sons, descendants of the Hamato clan and- previous champions of the battle nexus.” He grinned now, enjoying the time to flex his own children. “Oh, how our families have grown. It’s just too bad they haven’t fought in my new and improved battle nexus.” She smirked, “Unless..” “NO!” They all shouted, all except Donnie. Mikey finally squinted, trying to sense something off his brother- who side-eyed him to shoo him away.

“What a shame, you all did so well last time. Besides that part where you destroyed New York City.” She laughed, “That was you- you destroyed New York City- and your stingy hotel.” Leo scoffed, “And- gave the foot clan that evil suit of armor!” Raphael yelled, “All in the past, I’m sure.” Big Mama smiled, “Now, Pookie, why don’t you join me for the next performance?” “Well, who am I to refuse- But! After we must discuss very important matters!” “I love it when you get serious darling!” She giggled, “Hey! What about us?” Leo complained, “Oh, right.” She flicked her fingers, allowing another couch to emerge from the floor.

“Knock them absolutely dead and splattered on the floor of my battle nexus! The fluid is easier to clean than bits.” Big Mama turned to Y/n, who held her hand high up in a salute. “God, what is she paying you to do that crap?” Leo rolled his eyes, and Y/n suddenly teleported in front of him, “A mother’s love!” Dark hearts circled the girl, as her hands formed one herself. She used one to push him back onto the couch, “Enjoy the show. And pay attention to the end- I added something really cool for Rat Jistu!” She finally snapped her fingers again, before appearing the ring below in an explosion of confetti and dark animal fates.

Donnie glared, watching the hearts disappear from his brother’s vicinity. “Donnieee!” Mikey was suddenly beside him. “AH!” He flinched, “You had the look!” Mikey whispered, “The look dad gave Big Mama when she tried to eat him last year! The look Jupiter Jim gave Lightning Lass in his 4th movie-” “NO!” He quickly shouted, leaving the others to turn to him. He gave a nervous laugh, “Nothing- of the sort.. Ha.. ANyway! Show- good- Yay!”

Y/n raised her hands in the air, waving her hands around the waist to form groups of elephants and jumping acrobats. Her face was plastered on all the cameras around her, “Welcome! Battle Nexians- Are you excited to see the newest- improved- raddest- show of your fucking lives?!” She held her fist up, the illusions all transported into her palm. The crowd cheered, “And- A super epic- cool ending! For our special guest- Rat Jitsu!” She pointed to the back, where a spotlight shifted to show Splinter- who was currently being attacked with kisses by Big Mama.

He quickly tried to smile and wave, before the spotlight shifted back to Y/n. “I know- coolest thing ever right?” They shook their head, “Anyway- Battles, duels- and excessive bloodshed- is neigh!” She pointed the light towards the gate, where it began to crumble and open.

Donnie couldn’t pay attention to a single word she said as she introduced her competitor. She had used the word ‘neigh’. She knew how to use fancy words! He wondered how far the witch’s literary knowledge went. “You’re smiling!” Mikey squealed, Donnie quickly shook his head. “No- nonono- no way. I am not smiling and you are not whispering in my inner ear right now!”

A great minotaur emerged from the gate, almost shining in the light of the arena. Y/n didn’t seem fazed by it, cherishing the cheers of her audience. The bull huffed, “This is the little girl who ‘owns’ the ring?!” He teased, “This little weasel is the cash prize winner?!” Y/n stuck out her tongue and pulled down her eye. The yokai cracked his knuckles, “This will be too easy! You’re just some circus clown- lost in this big arena!” Y/n scoffed, “How many times have I heard that?” She asked the cameras, the crowd echoed the number ‘58!’ “Right on the nail! Or should I say- Bullseye!” Her foot marked a sigil below her, where figures of Olympian men and women emerged into the sky- all sporting crossbows and bull skin clothing. The fates shot at the yokai, as he suddenly burst around the area to escape.

Y/n formed a black cape over her arm as he charged her. As she dodged his attacks, the laughter from the crowd grew. Soon the cape turned into a hoard of butterflies- wowing the audience. “No more magic! No more hiding- No-” She kicked him back- leading him to indent the walls of the stadium. She cringed, Y/n usually tried to avoid making any damage to her stage for Big Mama’s sake- as if she wasn’t overflowing with repair money.

“I was gonna segway to ninja stuff anyway.” She shrugged her worry away, before shaping a jitsu move in her dark hands. As they went into the pose, she dragged her foot against the dirt once again- finishing a hidden sigil below her. Black seeped from her palm before she let it rise to the air. All that to form- a giant Lou Jistu. He smirked, winking at the audience stand Splinter sat in. “Say the line!” Y/n said to herself, just as he readied himself for the jitsu she had shown. Big comic-like letters displayed behind him, “HOT SOUP!” The bull was thrown in the air before being crushed into the ground by one of Lou Jistu’s platform shoes. Just as he did so, the figure turned into a rat- using his tail to slide the body into the gate once again.

The statue put his hands up in peace, before exploding into a set of confetti. She let it rain over herself, as she waved to the crowd once again.

She was right, it was more than cool. It was nearly the coolest thing Donatello had ever seen. His want for 3D-enhanced movies was no more. She had the mobility of an angel- and fangs of a weasel. And just as he smiled- Mikey tackled him, “I knew it would happen one day!” Donnie groaned, trying to push the smaller turtle off him, “NO- not happening- I told you- I feel nothing- Empty shell of nothin-” The girl suddenly teleported into the room, confetti still decorating her shoulders. She shook her hair off, much like a ferret would.

“Did you see the ending?” She popped over the couch, leaning toward Big Mama. “I did, it must’ve been one of your best shows yet- almost comparing to that wonderful poison-filled diorama you did of me last week!” She told her, Y/n’s eyes had shining stars in them. “It was AMAZING- More than amazing- It captured my ruggedly good looks- and even sharper fur! I commend you- Y/n, I do.” Y/n clenched her hands against her chest, one foot raised behind her. If she had a tail- it would be wagging. “What made you wanna go the rat direction?” She asked.

Splinter cleared his throat, “A uh- rather accidental decision. But I have found- being a rat has a lot of advantages that come with it.” “I bet- I just assumed you could do that with your tail!” “I can do much more than with my tail, kiddo!” “Can you sign my book?” Y/n flicked her fingers again, and a demonic-looking book appeared in her hands again. The book turned to a page in the front before it levitated before the rat. He saw the little doodles of Lou Jistu around the pages, but more concerningly- dark mystical writings. That look of concern filled his face yet again, gulping as he signed it. “You are.. A very talented artist, champion.” She smiled yet again, letting the book teleport who knows where again. “You wanted to have a ‘private’ conversation, snuggly muffin?” He nodded, “Yes.. Boys- stay here. I will return shortly.”

Y/n leaned on the couch as the two disappeared into the back room. “That was- so COOL!” Raph jumped up, “Dad was all like- choo- chop and that bull guy was all like Whazam flop!” “And you made him a rat and everything!” Leo adds, “You gotta teach us that Jitsu stuff!” Y/n straightened herself, almost surprised they enjoyed it. “But what’d they mean about cash prize?” Leo scratched his chin. “Oh, yeah. Instead of capturing randos on the street, we lure dumber ones in with a cash prize- they think I have it.” She laughed, “See- problem solved, boys.” Leo elbowed Donnie, who stood still with fear.

“Hey- what’s wrong with you?” Mikey looked ready to explode. Just as he opened his mouth, Donnie covered it. “Nothing- nothing is wrong with him!” “My show can have that effect on people.” Y/n flexed, “But seriously, I had to cut down the light stuff for some epileptic viewers. Serious stuff.” She had used another smart word- a diagnosis even. Donnie felt his cheeks warm up yet again, “Elep- who now?” “A disorder of the brain causing patients to have repeated seizures when triggered by certain actions,” Donnie said, finger out- just not as confident as usual.

She hummed, “What he said.” He wanted to squeal- she had acknowledged him! “Soooo… You get around much?” Mikey ran over to the girl. Y/n squinted, “I guess..? I went grocery shopping the other day.” She seemed more confused by the question. “WELL- The construction up there you noticed- all us. And that guy- did all of it!” Mikey pointed at Donnie, who froze under his finger. “You.. wrecked the city?” “No- We fixed it- after some minor totally not important alien scum destroyed it.” Donnie tried to push him out of the way, “So minor they destroyed the entire city?” they both paused, “Yes..?” Y/n laughed, “You’re the reason we had to go to Tahiti for a week?”

“You left?!” Leo raised his hands, “What were we supposed to do- help you guys? We were barely over the whole armor thing. And besides- you guys totally had it right?” They all turned quiet, “Did you not.. Have it?” “No- we did! We had it so hard!” Donnie quickly said, stepping close enough the two were inches away from one another. He quickly whimpered and stepped back. “Good for you.” “Yeah, pretty amazing for us, being heroes of both Hidden City and New York. Pretty cool.” Leo smiled, putting his feet up on the ottoman. “Almost cooler than being a champion of one hidden city.” He held up his finger.

Y/n raised a brow, “And our dad’s Lou Jistu so.” He shrugged, “And currently making out with my boss. So- Draw?” Most of them stuck out their tongues or groaned, while Y/n shrugged and began to make a portal. “WAIT!” Mikey shouted, making everyone in the room flinch. “Donnie- has.. Something to show you!” She blinked, “Which one.. Is that?” “Him.” They all pointed at the purple-clad turtle. “What? No, I don’t! That’s crazy- I-” “Donnie can teach you how to do the hidden jitsu moves!” Mikey smiled crookedly. “What?” Her eyes lit up, “Sweet! I’ll return the big guy later!” She flicked her fingers, letting a chain appear around his wrists. “Wait-” “Shh!” She swiftly dragged the turtle into the black portal with her.

After his binds dissipated, he scanned the room. It was large, clearly given to her by Big Mama. There were comforters and pillows everywhere, as well as arts and crafts strewn across the room. Tons of mystical books laid open and closed, next to scratch posts and posters. There was a stage in the middle of the room, where she pushed the turtle onto. Y/n then sat crisscrossed in front of the stage on a pillow. “Ready when you are.”

Donnie barely received this attention from his brothers- this one-on-one stage level of attention was almost foreign to him. And it was just given to him in a second? He took a huff, before stepping back into his personality. “Where do I begin? Shadow jistu, distraction jistu, noodle jistu-” “What’s your favorite?” Y/n asked, tilting her head. He hadn’t expected her to ask that. “I.. suppose- the strike jitsu.” “Tell me about that.” Donnie gulped, “Matching your fingers like so- two against two- well, five against five for you. You concentrate your aura around your wrists- before lowering it to your hip and striking your leg.” She nodded, flicking her fingers. A dummy appeared, “Do it!” “As you wish.” He focused all his strength on flexing this one move onto the makeshift dummy.

Animated guts and blood exploded in the room as he kicked it. “Woah.” She sat up, “Pretty cool. Why’s it your favorite?” His eyes averted from the fake carnage to the girl, “It’s.. It's in the best Lou Jistu movie- Warmer Stew 3. The move he used to take down the evil bass player, mad rock.” He only realized he sounded like a nerd seconds later. “That does sound pretty awesome.” She hummed, appearing beside him. “Show me your fingers again.” Donnie blushed, before arranging his fingers as she did. She probably thought his fingers were disgusting- not even half her own set. But if she did- she showed no sign of it.

Y/n copied his moves, before taking a step back as he did. She reformed the manakin, all its guts returning to the form. “Alright-” She lunged back and kicked the manakin, letting it explode as it did before. She wiped the ooze off her face, “How many times did you practice that?” “Precisely 872 times.” Y/n nodded, “That’s a good basis.” “Okay, now to repay you.” “What?”

A crystal appeared in her hands, “I stole this a few weeks ago. It can make portals and all that junk.” She put it in his hand, “Might work with your stick thing.” She hummed, “But I don’t know- you can figure that part out.” “And…You can use it to come back- if you want.” She opened another portal with her hands, “And tell Cassandra I said hi.” Donnie held the crystal in his hands, “Yeah, maybe I will,” “Visit- you- I mean. And tell Cassandra- yeah.” Y/n smiled again, showing her fangs once more. “My boss is trying to eat your dad.” She said sweetly, “Wait- what?” Y/n pushed him into the portal before he could say anything more.

💫

“What did you think, my dear?” Big Mama asked, turning a page from her book. Y/n lay beside her, sketching on her own, as usual. “He was great! And I told them the thingy you said.” “Thank you, my little cash prize winner.” “But, that’s not what I meant. The purple one was falling at your feet.” Y/n looked up, before a blush filled her face, “Na… No way.” Big Mama smiled, “Let me know when you want to kidnap him to fight you in our arena.” “All the best romances blossom in the ring, darling.” Y/n smiled, knowing she wouldn’t take her up on the offer, at least not yet.

Chapter Text

Blue light shines onto Y/n’s wall again, just peeking at the end of sight. But again, she would ignore it, she had a part to play for tomorrow- and a show to put on for Big Mama. They were the great champion- performer of the new and improved Battle Nexus, and they needed every single show to be even better than the last. She didn’t have the time to respond to whoever haunted her messages at the moment.

But that stupid phone would not stop dinging. Y/n groaned, throwing her fists to the ground. Her array of magical forms and figures all melted to the floor. She finally levitated the phone to her face, where she grabbed it. It was from Cassandra. “Huh.” She knew Cassandra from her dealings in the Hidden City, where they had become friends in dealings and relations. Y/n was always the smooth talker, while Cassandra would be the force. Though both of them were equally as intimating in fights.

But Cassandra was never one to text besides the occasional cat meme- which both of them indulged heavily in. Y/n enjoyed that, she had a lot on her plate and she didn’t always have the energy to put on her fangy smile.

Y/n tapped the answer button, “What? What is it? I’m totally super busy right now!” The phone framed her messy room, where goopy attractions lay groaning below her. But it wasn’t Cassandra who answered- It was April. Her camera shook, she seemed to be running from something.

“You need a new cameraman and your own phone. I didn’t sign up for an O’ Neil broadcast- I’m on a deadline here!” April huffed, “Listen- Cassandra got knocked back behind some cave- and this huge serpent thing is guarding her body!” April shoved some rocks out of her way, “And- The boys aren’t here- I don’t have my phone and-” Y/n’s face softened, “Are you hurt?” “No- I don’t know- I-” The dark remains of her practice all melded together again, where she quickly entered the frame it made.

Y/n quickly slid behind April, forming a shield above them. “Go- I’ll get Cass!” They told her, but April just shook her head, “No way- I’m not leaving you alone with this!” “You don’t have your bat thingy- just go.” April growled, “I told you no! Now show me why I called you instead of the guys!” Y/n’s brows relaxed before a familiar fangy smirk appeared. “Alright.” The portal closed behind them. She flicked the dark shield across the cave, making a path for the two to walk through.

“Hold on.” Y/n held out her dark hand, one covered with cursed marks and sigils. But April took nonetheless, and with a smile. Suddenly they were shot across the path, straight toward the cave’s opening. A huge serpent weaved around the cave, hissing at the two intruders. “Go find your bat.” Y/n’s eyes darkened further, and bursts of mystic energy began to emit from her palms. “On it!” She stepped back, marking a sigil behind them. They kicked the dust-up, allowing the ring to manifest in front of her. The witch swiped, allowing a huge ray of strange fire to target the snake.

Its scales sizzled and burnt, while it shrieked in pain. While it tried to bite her she teleported around the cave, leaving little drops of black where she popped from. As she dodged, she tried to scan the cave for any mark of Cassandra. It was only when she came across nothing did she form mighty chains to hold down the yokai for good. They held their clawed hands up, keeping the monster stable on the rocky ground.

April was nowhere to be seen either. Y/n groaned, before tightening the bonds of the beast. She had all the means to display her anger on the yokai, but just couldn’t find it in herself to finish it off. It may have been scaly- vicious and by all means man-eating, but she found that a lot of the best people were. One of them being her boss, mainly. She knew she couldn’t do it.

April roughed through more rock, using her bat's light to guide her toward its location. “Come on-” She squeezed further through the cave, her hand just inches away from its handle. That’s when a blue light behind her appeared, “Woah! April-” Leo quickly inches her away from the collapsed tunnel, “You look totally wrecked!” “Not helping! I need you to slice up these boulders so I can get my bat!” He shrugged, “On it!” With a few slices, she finally gripped her flaming bat once again.

“How did you know to come?” Donnie jumped through his brother’s portal before it closed. “Cassandra texted us from your phone.” He said, sliding his phone back into his shell. They heard a crash in the distance, “Ugh! Great minds think alike! But I already called Y/n-” “WHAT?!” Donnie coughed, “Y/n’s in here?!” “This way-” He had already sped ahead of the two the moment she pointed right.

Through the cave he quickly saw the serpent pinned down, Y/n a few feet away. Donnie quickly let out a breath, just before he saw a green shine behind the debris. Two red eyes emerged from behind her, ones matching its pinned brother. “Y/N-” Just as he shouted Y/n quickly teleported away, before appearing behind the new snake. With a swipe of her fingers, a burst of energy threw the serpent back into the cave wall.

She took a breath, adrenaline coursing through her chest. “We found Cassandra- Guys!” Mikey and Raphael appeared from another tunnel, holding a bruised Cassandra over their shoulders. Y/n’s eyes widened before the cave began to darken. Every flashlight began to flicker, as dust began to cloud her claws, she slammed her hands together- her clap sending a wave of cutting energy toward the twin snakes. Both of their heads fell clean onto the rock below, blood pouring down their tails. The darkness of the cave began to ease, as Y/n held out her hands. A familiar dark ooze fell from her nose.

She quickly wiped it, before turning to Cassandra. She teleported in front of her, examining her wounds. “Where did you find her?” While the rest of the group was silent, Mikey found a few words. “Behind.. The cave.” Y/n cringed, before spotting the gem sparkling in her pocket. The snakes had been guardians. Guarding the two from whatever artifact they had stolen. Y/n was right, it was wrong.

“Y/n- That was-” April ran up, just before Y/n coughed into her hand- more of that dark mixed liquid. Donnie stepped up, putting his hand on her shoulder to ease her straight with his robotic arm. Just as his eyes flashed the blood on her palm, she turned to the bodies behind them. “What were you stealing?” “Are you al-” Y/n ignored April’s concern- everybody's concern. “What was it?” “Some diamond- Cassandra wanted it for a suit!” Y/n grimaced, stumbling over to the snakes.

“Wait a minute-” She ignored Donnie yet again, before checking the snake's collars, they were adorned in a diamond. Her face fell, “They were protecting it.” She said softly, caressing their now still scales. She had used up her energy for today, and her consequences were soon to come. And after all this, she still wasn’t done with her audition for tomorrow. “Yeah- but they ate- people right?” Leo said, but no one responded. Y/n stood up, lightly knocking into Donatello- who stood behind her. He lightly steadied her elbows, which seemed rather wobbly. “Hold on-” Y/n dug into her pocket, before pulling out another stone. “This’ll heal whatever they did.” She threw it to Leo, who caught it in his hands. It was much more rocky than the diamond, a smooth pebble with strange symbols.

Y/n used her foot to carve another mark into the dust below her before Donnie grabbed her arm this time. “You’re hurt!” He finally raised his voice. She wiped her nose again, “Am not.” She kicked the sigil, letting it form a familiar portal. “Use your sword thingies to get home,” Y/n said, waving the group off. “You are bleeding-” “I’m FINE!” She shouted, letting the portal close behind her.

“That didn’t look right,” Raphael spoke up. “What? The fact she was coughing out blood or the fact that you called her instead of us?!” Donnie turned to April, “What?” “You guys have better things to do than bail us out all the time! And Y/n is-” “Hurt- now- because of you!” “Guys- Guys-” Leo stepped between the two, “We got this rock- and it’ll heal you guys all up.” “What about Y/n? She gave us her rock!” “Their some world-bending wizard- They’ll be fine! Right?” Lego looked around the group, but no one seemed to answer- again.

“What do we really know about dark magic?” Donatello grimaced. “We all know Y/n, there’s no way she would get herself into something that bad!” April said, “And what if someone’s making her?” “T-that.. Can’t be true- Big Mama treats her like a daughter!” Mikey spoke up, “I’ve seen them- they like us and Dad!” “No- no they are not. Big Mama is a giant spider yokai who locks up innocent people to fight in her Battle Nexus.” Donnie stepped forward, “For all we know- Y/n could be in some double-ended deal.” Raphael sighed, “You’re right- you're all right. But, we just don’t know. Why don’t we just- ask her?” “She would tell us- right?” Mikey asks. They all seemed unsure. “Maybe Cassandra- maybe she would tell her!” Raphael nodded, “We heal her up with this stone - thingy, and ask her about it when she wakes up.” Leo cut open a portal, but as they all walked through it with ease, Donnie remained.

“Look- bro-” “Do you think she would lie to me?” Leo bit his lip, “I.. Really don’t know. But- right now, we just need to take care of Cassandra and April.” “You’re right.” The two finally walked through the portal before Donnie turned to his lab. “Where are you going?” April looked up from Cassandra, “I’m not waiting around for an unlikely possibility.” They watched him walk away, expecting someone to say something. “Well? You’re the leader now.” Raphael looked at his brother. “He has a distress watch.” He said, “And there’s no way Y/n would let Big Mama hurt him.”

💫

Y/n held her mouth, racing to her bathroom. More bloody black goop raced from her throat. They were light-headed, quickly throwing some water onto their face. She looked up, seeing the black marks spread across her skin just a bit further.

This was the price she had to pay. She wanted free will- she wanted freedom. And this is what it took. Her claws dug into the marble sink below her. She gazed into the mirror, finding a familiar mystic face behind it. The yokai had looked upset before the mirror cracked. They stumbled into their room, rummaging through books and papers.

Big Mama had given her a suite, something worthy of a Battle Nexus champion for sure. Y/n filled it with pillows and books, places for her to nest and practice. Y/n was just a human. A human her family didn’t care for. She had a legion of siblings- all in her parent’s eyes much better than she. Sneaking off to explore underground cities was easy. But what Y/n found was different.

A yokai, they were ancient as they were powerful. With their brothers and sisters, they had built the Hidden City ground up. But, the weasel yokai found themself craving more. They wanted to fill the city with games and chaos, whatever they could dream of.

Not everyone agreed. And when they were in their time of need, they had made an unsavory deal with even more unsavory invaders from space. The magic that had made the yokai so special was limited, for their family restricted their creations. But now- with the newfound power of the space beyond, they could do whatever they pleased.

With all their new gifts, all secretly rotten and foul- they could do anything. Anything but harm the ones they called family. The enchanted yokai could not find it in themselves to fight back as they were sealed away.

And that’s where Y/n found them. They were alone, much like her. The two bonded over their love of the strange and beautiful, before Y/n freed their spirit- bounding the yokai to her soul forevermore.

Y/n didn’t know that would happen. She thought the little guy would fly away and make some magical new world for the two to enjoy, and apparently so did the yokai. None of them had any idea how terrible that deal was, who that power-gifting alien was. But now- Y/n had an idea.

Her dreams now had limits, ones she couldn’t surpass without growing sick with the cursed magic. Luckily she hadn’t turned madly insane like Shredder had, but this wasn’t much better. And the only one who had answers to her questions- was in some twilight dimension she didn’t dare to touch. She was much too scared to even step into New York the day they had invaded, as her yokai begged her to run- so did her body. Her body knew it was wrong, as it did now. Y/n was wrong. Her parents knew it, her siblings knew it- and no matter how hard she smiled and danced- she knew it too.

Y/n didn’t want to tell Big Mama about her flare-ups, about how bad it had gotten recently. Deep down Y/n knew she would be thrown out. No matter how much care the spider had given her, care she hadn’t given to anyone in years- Y/n would still bite her tongue just before she could tell her. She had a business to run, and a prodigy to profit after- Y/n knew that.

The witch found her stash, below another stack of blankets. It was filled with letters and notes of their state, articles, and scriptures about the Krang. But beside that were piles of charms and elixirs. All had healing qualities- she just wasn’t sure which ones would work- if they would work. Usually, she would chug one or two, crush a pendant here and there, and hope it dulled whatever flare she had at the moment. But she was emotional- and that always worsened the effects.

Suddenly knocking appeared at her door. They flinched, forcing themself to swallow another lump of bloody ooze. She steadied herself, wobbling up against a chair. “What's up- Mama? Just..” She stumbled again, “Working on tomorrow's show.” Y/n cringed, wishing she had more time to practice for said show. But it was clear she was all used up for the day.

There wasn't a response."Mom?” Y/n’s voice staggered, squinting at the doorway. Her door opened. She saw the familiar robotic arms move from the door lock and immediately knew who it was. Nearly the last person she would want to see like this.

He retracted the arms, eyes widening at the scene. Donatello watched Y/n wipe the blood from her lips again. He quickly closed the door, “You ARE hurt!” She stepped backward, wobbling away from the chair. He quickly sent out his arms yet again to catch her fall. But Y/n quickly used a spell to block them. This caused another coughing fit, in which she kneeled towards a few pillows.

She didn't want to see his face. To see the horrified expression he wore. “You’re making it worse!” She said, "How did you even get in here?” Y/n sat up, trying to keep her head straight. "What’s worse? What am I making worse?” She groaned, "If I say it's your stupid questions- will you leave me alone?!” Y/n popped herself up, this time stumbling to the bathroom. "Ugh! Why is it so hard for you just to admit it?!” He stomped over to her, trying to stop the girl from tumbling over in her state.

But just as before- she dodged him, instead teleporting to the other side of the room. This time as she coughed, he finally realized. "It’s your magic. Every time you use a spell-” Y/n glared, wiping the black from her chin."Stop analyzing me at my weakest!” "No! You stop running at your weakest!” "Then stop chasing- when I'm- stop!” The two were bickering even now, though this time- there was a loss of comedy in the atmosphere. "Then tell me what's wrong.” He pulled goggles from his face.

Y/n still didn't seem convinced. They sighed, leaning against the wall, sliding down to the padding below. She wiped her face, "Can you grab the potions from the floorboard?” His eyes lit up, quickly speeding over to the hole in the floor. His eyes glazed over the papers beside the bottles. But right now- that wasn't important. Donnie grabbed the elixirs before rushing over to his crush.

He lightly slid his hand behind her, before using the other to scoop her up. She had a sudo-bed on the left that he laid her on. His metal hand then offered the bottles he grabbed. "Which one?” Y/n shrugged this time, "You choose.” She didn’t want to see his expression, so instead she turned her head. “We are going over the fundamentals of mystic safety on a later date. But right now-” He used his goggles to scan the few, finding that one was commonly used against poison and virus contamination. Donnie popped it open, leaning the girl up.

“Good pick.” She commended him. He couldn’t help the ounce of pride in his chest growing just a bit more. Y/n quickly chugged the drink, usually, she had thrown a Kool-Aid packet or two to tolerate the taste but- now wasn’t the time for that. They panted, before finally giving in to the turtle. “If you are going to stay, then you’re gonna need to help- more.” Donnie sighed, relieved she had finally thrown in the towel. “Anything- what is it?” She blushed, “I write down my symptoms, anything important in a journal- it’s all in the floorboard gap.” He nodded, using his extra arms to grab all the items in the hole. But one paper slipped from his grip, one article with an alien intruder plastered on its cover. He almost flinched at the memory.

“What is this doing here?” Donatello sternly asked, seeing the shame in her eyes following. “I wish they could explain this whole thing to you.” Y/n groaned, snatching the journal from his robotic grip. He lightly placed the paper down before looking over her shoulder to see what she was writing. Some were in a language he couldn’t understand- while others were her usual English doodling. She didn’t write a lot, but he noticed a meter drawn beside each entry. This time, it was the highest colored in.

“How.. Often does this happen?” She stayed silent, urging herself to just keep writing. They didn’t have to tell him anything. But- should they? He was worried. He was here when no one else was- he did break down her door to get here- but it was the thought that she had preferred. But then, she knew this would worry him even more. Y/n wasn’t exactly sure what happened that day when New York faced off against the alien invaders. But she saw the destruction- in more ways than one.

“Just- Sometimes I…” Y/n sighed, Donnie could see the strain on her face. “Need an intermission.” She pushed herself up, stealing his staff to use as a cane. Donnie was appalled. She was so close to telling him- so close to finally opening up- but yet again- he scared her away. He gritted his teeth, standing up as she limped to the bathroom again. “What is it?! What’s so wrong with me- that you can’t tell me? What do I need to do- to get you to Like ME?!” It was an outburst for sure, might’ve even been his biggest.

But it made her stop. He saw the shine, something real behind the darkened whites of her eyes. Y/n was a performer- it was what she did best. But right now- she seemed done acting. They used his staff to shakily step forward, “There is nothing wrong with you.” She said. “Nothing has ever been wrong with you.” Y/n frowned, “I’m just scared.” With those words, he knew she was being honest for the first time. “I’m scared that..” Y/n glanced back to the mirror behind her, looking for assurance from her yokai. “I’m not what- you think I am.” Tears threatened to drop from her black eyes.

“I don’t live here- and I didn’t just master magic in a day- I’m not brave or- strong or.. I’m a.. Fraud.” They gulped, “And everyone knows it but you. You and Big Mama- Splinter or-” She wiped her tears, “I go home and it’s not to people who..” She couldn't find it in herself to finish the sentence. “There is nothing wrong with you.” Y/n just repeated, dropping the staff and closing the bathroom door behind her.

She saw the reflection, her yokai half frowned at her. ‘You told him.’ Y/n nodded, tensing up as if the ferret would hit her from beyond the glass. “And now we can just- tough it through again. I’ve got a show tomorrow.” The ancient yokai had never been able to tell their family, tell them why they brought chaos across the land. But Y/n had. She had done something they had never been able to- and that's how they knew she was the right one to bond to. They hadn’t told Y/n that it was a choice, that they had denied thieves in the past. And maybe they never would.

The door quickly opened, “Then I will.” Donatello stated. Y/n looked back at her guardian yokai, but they seemed as lost as she. “I’ll be the one to care for you.” He said, “I’ll be the one to prove it to your parents- your family- and if they can’t see how absolutely magnificent you are- then you don’t need them!” A huge blush ran across her face, “You have me- and I know you’re the most- outstandingly courageous witch in the world- Hidden City and beyond. And.. You should know that too.” Her guardian saw the starstruck look in her eyes, almost bringing themselves to tears beyond the mirror.

Y/n leaned off the sink before finally reaching out to the turtle. He quickly grabbed her, forgetting about his usual dislike of touch. It was different now- it wasn’t his brothers or some stranger he bumped into. It was someone who needed him. Someone different.

Donatello grabbed her thighs, easing her into his arms again. And now with her facade lowered- he could see the bright red of her cheeks as he did it. Part of him wanted to smirk- take a photo and immortalize the vision, but the better part knew it wasn’t the time. And hopefully, he would get plenty of photos later to commemorate her finally opening up to him. He placed her down on the bed again, sliding off her flats. “Relax. I know you haven’t had anyone take care of you before but- it is the proper time you get used to it.” She saw the look in his eyes again- the one he had when he started a new project. To most- that would concern them. But Y/n knew it was a look of passion, something that came from adoration. She just never thought he would look at her that way. The way she looked at him when he turned around.

But now- both of them were face to face. She bit the inside of her mouth, watching him go through her stash of elixirs. “I do like you.” His head immediately snapped up. "What?” She took another breath, seeing her yokai behind him in the reflection of the mirror- with an assuring fangy smile. "You said that I didn't.. Like you. But I do.” She could practically see the gears moving in his head. Donnie stood up, clearly, there were tons of things he wanted to say- but it all was on the tip of his tongue. Y/n didn't mind he lacked a lot of understanding in social cues, or the fact he got lost in this confession. His had been a slip of the tongue at best.

All that came out was a small “Really?” She let out another rough cough. Donnie quickly snapped back into his doctor mode and leaned her up lightly with his hand. When she finally relaxed she said “Yeah.” “Is that so hard to believe?” He blinked, “You wanted to help.” Y/n added, patting the space behind her. His face reddened, “Are you sure- er-” He was a mumbly mess, clear that he wanted to join her but was scared to do so. “Come on.” He climbed into the bed with her, before she leaned into him. They lay against his plastron, letting their eye bags fade as they let their hair cover their face.

Donnie picked up one of her many comforters and laid it over the two of them. His face was beet red when he realized what was happening. Y/n had said she liked him- invited him into her bed- and was now cuddling with him. He guided his arms around the girl, laying his chin above her head. He was holding her, and she had let him. He tightened his grip, glancing at the flyers of alien imagery below them. He had everything, he had her to protect. Whatever they were now.

Chapter Text

“Oh, it is delightful to finally have some family time, just us and your wonderful turtle children, darling.” Big Mama smiled. She sat beside her ex, watching his tail flicker. Leo gagged, “Who’s idea was this? Dad- she’s tried to kill us more than twice already.” “Well, so has Baron- and look how close we are now!” Mikey reached over beside him to side-hug his second father. Baron groaned, but it was clear he didn’t mind his son's affection anymore. Donnie played with his plate of food, eyeing the room. There was one seat missing. Where was she?

Y/n was Big Mama’s poster child. She practically owned the ring, and demanded little to nothing from her boss. If- that was what you even called their relationship. Donatello had tried to theorize about who would win in a fight- if Y/n did rebel one of these days. And it was safe to say- he wasn’t sure. Y/n was the most powerful witch he had ever seen if that was what she was. They exhibited not only traits of a witch but great yokai abilities as well. And she all but answered his questions. Y/n was a performer, one who made great shows of her magic and technique in the ring. They brought in the money, while Big Mama managed the ring she performed in. Donnie was sure Big Mama was incapable of any hospitable feelings before his father came into the picture. She cared for him, and Y/n even more so. Even if Donnie didn’t want to admit it- she had become- tolerable.

But Y/n- her sudo-child was nowhere to be seen. His brooding could be seen from across the table. “Relax bro, I’m sure she’ll turn up.” Leo leaned over to his brother, “Where else would they be anyway? They live here.” It was true, he had seen their room. If her appearance didn’t remind him of a weasel, her room did. It was nearly covered in comforters and blankets- all things she nested and burrowed in. He found it quite adorable.

“So uh, No dealings with any demonic overlords recently right?” Raphael asked, taking a bite of his food. Big Mama sighed, “Unfortunately no, the market is quite thin regarding black magic these days. Just my little girl at the moment.” Donnie looked up. “What?” “I’ve said too much, anywho- Draxum- I am very much interested in how you met my little smoky pookie bear here.” She tugged at Splinter again, who blushed at her affections. “It is none of your business, spider woman.” She just smiled again, “Fiesty as ever, and yet you found yourself at a table full of turtles who- seem to tolerate you. I stand impressed.” Big Mama watched the yokai growl before hearing her wrist glow up.

She flicked her fingers, allowing a tablet to appear. “If you will excuse me for a moment, my dear.” She stood up, “It appears Y/n has arrived, she may be too busy to join us for tonight though, I apologize.” “Too busy doing what?” Donnie asked, but she just shook her head. “A performer needs their practice.” She then summoned another butler to their side. “Inform Y/n that this hall is occupied at the moment. Do tell me if she has any troubles today.” The fox nodded, quickly scurrying off to the elevator. “Yeah, did you even tell her we were doing this whole thing?” Leo leaned back in his chair, taking another bite. “They too have a busy schedule, I am not their only responsibility, blue turtle. Besides- I am sure she is tired from her tasks of-” The elevator quickly opened.

Y/n stepped out, shaking like a leaf. She wore an outfit similar to her usual attire, though a bit more modest. The scarf that adorned her waist before- was tied around her neck. It was her, but as if someone had watered her down before throwing her out of the elevator. Y/n was cocky, she was as mischievous as her sudo-parent and maybe more. She never let Donatello win a squabble and never lost a fight in the Battle Nexus. But here they were, looking almost the opposite of her usual performing self. The dark mystic marks that covered bits of her body were gone, while her charm was just as clear. She looked- normal.

“Ma, I-” Her eyes widened when she saw the scene. And that's when everyone saw the forming bruise across her eye. Big Mama quickly turned to her spider form, covering her from the crowd. Y/n almost fell back, her charm darkening to its usual hue before the marks returned to her body.

The minute Donatello had seen the bruise forming on her face he was out of his chair, staff in hand. And it seemed like the other turtles were not far behind. Just then the elevator opened again, showing the fox returning from his search- needless to say, he didn’t get to tell Y/n that the hall was- full. “Boys!” Splinter tried to get them to stand down, but Donatello stood straight. Y/n hid behind her boss, before glancing to the exit hall. “Go, little one.” Big Mama assured her. They quickly slammed their hand against the hotel floor, spawning a thick cloud of smoke to cover their tracks.

Just as they locked themselves in their room, the smoke cleared. Donnie snapped his head around the room, before landing on Big Mama again, who now returned to her human disguise. “WHAT did you-” She remained calm, “I must attend to my own family, I encourage you all to finish your meal without us. It was pleasant while it lasted my darling.” She caressed Splinter’s cheek before turning. “No- NO! How did she get that?!” Just as he rushed the woman Splinter grabbed his arm. “Dad-” “This is not our business!” “Y/n is-” Donnie tried to argue, luckily his brothers had his back. “Y/n is our business! She’s one of our friends so she qualifies. And April likes her too!” Leo added, “We don’t back down when one of us is hurt Pops!” Baron shook his head, “I would like to remind you that Y/n is a master of mystic arts. If she wanted to defend herself- she could have. This is not our business, listen to your father- other father.”

Donatello thought about what he had said. Baron was right. And that might’ve worried him more. “Donatello- you may go. But you must promise me not to disturb them.” Splinter’s hand remained on his son’s arm. “I.. Promise.” He let the turtle go before turning to his family again. “I assure you Big Mama will care for Y/n. They are no different from us. Now, we wait till Purple returns- and continue this delicious meal in harmony!” The turtles all hesitated but took their seats. “Now- what conversation could bring this positivity back?” He turned to Mikey, who had a devastated look on his face. “I.. mutated an onion yesterday,” Baron spoke up.

“Sit still, my child.” Big Mama said, using one of her arms to sanitize a cloth. Y/n covered their eye, shame across their features. They put their scarf beside them, “Now- will any of my healing charms aid you? Let us ask P/n.” Y/n’s yokai counterpart emerged from her dark marks.

It was an ancient yokai, one that had bonded with Y/n’s soul nearly a year ago. P/n used to be a mighty yokai, one that ruled over the beginnings of the Hidden City- until they craved more than their brothers and sisters. For their systems had become much too strict, P/n wanted more- wanted wonder to bloom across the Hidden City. But sometimes that meant chaos came with it. They knew their family wouldn’t listen to them, and they didn’t fight back when they had imprisoned them. But before, P/n had taken up a deal with an invader from the sky. That with their powers combined P/n could power the Hidden City with more than just free will. But that power was dark, it was rotten and foul. And now both the Yokai and Y/n dealt with the consequences of that deal.

The small sprite, representative of P/n’s large mystical form was what others could see- if they wanted them to. Y/n could hear the yokai nearly every minute of the day if they weren’t sleeping off in some corner of Y/n’s room. Y/n hadn’t let P/n show themself to anyone- but Big Mama.

The sprite floated around the two, before using one of their tiny claws to grab a stone from her desk. “Thank you.” The yokai seemed just as worried as Big Mama was. “Let me see, darling.” Y/n bit the inside of her mouth, before dropping her hand. She saw the anger flash across Big Mama’s many eyes. “I’m sorry.” She finally said, but her boss just shook her head. “Maybe you should be. Letting those mongrels hurt you. I do not know why you give them such a chance. You belong here, my weasel. You belong amongst people like you.” Y/n hissed as Big Mama applied the disinfectant cloth to her dark eye. “Do the marks cover it at least?” Both Big Mama and P/n froze. Y/n sighed, “Great. And they all saw it.” “I can swear them to secrecy if you would like?” The spider grabbed said healing stone from her table as P/n watched. “Good luck with that. Donnie’s a hardhead. I’m sure he has some gizmo that recorded the entire thing.”

“Oh, that purple one. He seemed quite upset when he saw you. And quite so before- when you had missed our dinner.” Y/n looked up, “Really?” Big Mama hummed, placing the stone in her apprentice's dark hands. “Perhaps.. It is time you be honest. With yourself- and perhaps the turtle.” Y/n immediately shook her head. “I can’t just- leave them. And I can’t- just tell him- all that stuff!” She struggled through her sentence. The stone in her hands began to cool, letting a nice sensation go through her body before relaxing the throbbing bruise across her eye. “It’s just- embarrassing.” “Oh, I know how you are darling- If I hadn’t found you all beaten myself I doubt you would have told me- of course I would have found out, but please think about it- at what cost?” She knew the spider was right.

“You probably would have eaten them or something. And- thank you for not doing that- still.” Y/n tried to smile at her again. Big Mama frowned, “It is not completely off the table- I would have to take the scraps of whatever Purple Turtle left over.” “He wouldn’t-” “Wouldn’t he?” Y/n bit her lip, pondering the thought.

“That little mutant cares a lot about you, my dear. And he is not one to be fiddled with. If you do not tell him, I’m sure he’ll track them all down by dawn tomorrow.” P/n seemed to nod along with her. Y/n leaned back in exhaustion. “You’re right. You know it too. And they- need to stop teaming up with you! It’s totally not fair!” She scolded her yokai. P/n just shrugged before crawling along her shoulder. Big Mama sighed, before cupping the witch’s face. “Yokai’s have never been quite sentimental, you acquire that from me, dear.” “But I’m not even a yokai- or mutant, and I guess not human anymore either. How do I know if I can be sentimental?” “I’m sure you have it in you.” She added. “But you- have more yokai spirit than most citizens of the Hidden City, darling. Take credit where it is due, and it has been so for quite a while.”

Donatello had never expected Big Mama to be this sweet in a million years, and maybe even more. He watched from the vent as the two conversed, as the giant spider lady comforted the tiny witch. He was never a man to fondle emotions- but it even tugged at his heartstrings. But perhaps it was just Y/n that did that. She always had. She was mean- as she was cute. But even as she teased or patronized the boy- she was always there when he needed her. And while he always expected her to shove him off as his brothers did when he lectured about the functionality of his machines- she just sat there. Sometimes she’d even ask questions, making little stories in her head that connected to scientific theories he had told her. It was endearing as it was interesting.

But they hadn’t told him this. Hadn’t told him any of this. Did they think he was really that emotionally detached? His heart sunk, his inability to understand certain emotions- was it that obvious? His brothers didn't seem to bother him about it but they were his blood- they would be there regardless. But right now- how could he be there for Y/n? Besides, slice up whoever they were talking about.

Donnie had thought about Y/n’s origins before- hundreds of times even. She had looked human but had yokai traits- not to mention an insane amount of mystical energy. For someone who owned the show business, who had such a signature character on stage- Y/n didn't even seem to know who they were. But he did.

Y/n stepped out of her boss's office, after assuring her that she would be fine for the night. Motherly spiders were no joke. P/n hid between the sleeves of their cardigan, as she quietly teleported them to their room. They slid off their coat before tying their scarf around their waist as they usually did, not having the energy to put on all their usual garments. She turned to her bathroom, where she examined the state of her eye. Her yokai floated around her, frowning at the scene. “Don’t look at me like that.” But they had seemed to notice the figure now standing behind her. P/n quickly dissipated. “What’s wrong-” Y/n suddenly saw Donatello’s reflection behind her. She quickly yelped before throwing a spell his way.

One of his robotic arms disintegrated at the touch, a small pile of dust now dirtying the floor. “That was well deserved-!” Y/n teleported behind him, just before he pleaded his case. “Wait-” She had him floating in the air, just beside the door. “I Just wanted to- Talk!” Y/n’s brows furrowed, “Wha?” Donnie looked down at the witch, seeing the darkness of her eye. His chest ached at the sight, he knew Big Mama was right- he would be tracking down whoever did this. Y/n quickly noticed his gaze, before dropping him and covering her eye with a hand. He caught himself, before trying to approach the girl again. “Does it hurt?” He grabbed her arm, using his shell to protrude multiple robotic arms full of bandages and first aid supplies. “No- No- I’m fine!” She stepped away, almost tripping over another stack of books. But his grip on her pulled her back, “Let me have a look at it.” “No!” She tried to push him away, but his extra tin arms kept her still.

“P/n!” She called out for her yokai, but they didn’t seem to want to help her. “What’s a ‘P/n’?” Y/n blushed, “A coward!” He shrugged, before cupping her face with his flesh hands. “We’re lucky the hit didn’t get any closer to the vicinity of your eye, it looks as if it could have caused much further optical damage.” “What? Make my eyes black?” It was true, her magic had turned the whites of her eyes a pitch black. And the black eye had only further made her look like a weasel.

“Not quite.” That was all Donatello said, before grabbing a bandage from his back and beginning to wrap them himself. “Now- are you going to tell me the truth about who did this?” She watched his face darken, the doctor's facade had left the room. “I can’t name every guy I’ve fought in the ring.” Y/n huffed, teleporting out of his grip. She lightly caressed the bandage across her eye with a blush before turning around coldly. “So you will be lying to me then. You know for an actor- you’re not all that great at acting.” She growled, “And this is sooo making me want to tell you.” She reached for the door when her yokai appeared again, blocking the exit. Her mouth widened, “OH- Now you want to help? This is a partnership- not a democracy!” Y/n pointed at the both of them, “And we were having a conversation.” She then crossed her arms before turning back to Donnie.

“Were we?” He asked, before looking at the sprite beside her. “This must be your other half- yokai other half. P/n, am I correct?” Y/n glared, “You bugged me.” “Didn’t need to.” She huffed again. Donnie smirked, each time she had done so she looked more like an upset ferret- which she practically was. “I’m glad you know each other- they can just tell you then. Oh wait- You can’t understand them!” Y/n pulled down her unbruised eye and stuck out her tongue. “I will definitely want to hear a lot more about the mechanics of that later but right now-” He used his arms to fortify the door, “We aren’t done talking.”

“Pretty sure I’m done here.” “Incorrect.” Y/n finally sighed, “What do you want from this? Weakness? I’m perfectly fine in the ring.” She walked past him, kicking off her flats. Donnie watched her from his arm-crossed stance, “We both know you didn’t get that in the ring. So I will repeat myself- Who. Gave. You. That. Bruise?” Y/n had to admit his assertiveness was just the teeniest bit hot at the moment. The two stood in silence for a moment, as if fighting the other intellectually.

Donatello stepped forward, thinking about what she had said to Big Mama. “It’s not demeaning to open up once in a while. Nor is it embarrassing in any way.” He saw the struggle on her face, watching her hand tighten around her arm. Just as he reached out she said it, “It was my dad.” He felt his world shatter around him. For someone as smart as him- he hadn’t even fathomed the fact it could have been her family. He knew her family- just the one spider she called ‘mom’. But this made him realize he didn’t know- he didn’t know anything about the girl he liked.

P/n slowly pushed their face into Y/n’s, “I usually sleep here but- I had to check in every once in a while. I got involved in some stupid conversation I shouldn’t have.” She lightly fiddled with the wrap around her head. “You let him- hit you?” She shrugged, “What was I supposed to do? Teleport out of the way? Their humans- And they don’t need to know I’m not one anymore.” Donnie realized why she had let her father do it. Something in her told her that she deserved it. But he couldn’t find any possible reason for that.

“I’m sorry.” Y/n turned the other way, clearly not a fan of his words. “You weren’t there- and I don’t know why you’re here right now.” “And you won’t be there next time.” She sighed, “There won’t be a next time.” She froze, “What?” “I’m not letting you just return to an abusive household! Not when I know you won’t defend yourself!” “What are you gonna do? Beat them up? Chain me to the floor?” She mocked him, "It’s.. It sucks as it is. And I told you- like you wanted.” Y/n stopped to make eye contact with him, “I know you’re a hero, but right now- I don’t want to be saved.” Donatello’s face scrunched up, “Did you think I would do anything about it when you told me? If you told me?” “You have gauze wrapped around half of your face Y/n!”

She finally broke, “What am I supposed to do then?! Just not go back?! Someone has to notice I'm never there- and then they’ll listen to me!” Y/n shouted, “I live like a king here- get shaken up a bit at the house- that's not a bad deal.” The turtle’s hands clenched, stepping closer to her. “A giant arachnid yokai treats you better than your own flesh and blood. She who has a history of scamming Yokai didn’t make you any deals. The real scam is the illusion of debt you think you owe your family.” Their gaze was scattered around the room. She took only one step back before stopping. “Listen to me, I will say this as many times as it takes- until you realize It’s the truth.”

“You do not owe your family anything, not your presence, time, or effort. What are they giving you in return?” They both knew the answer to that. “You have us.” P/n landed on the turtle’s shoulder, almost catching him off guard. But Y/n understood the gesture. Her body finally relaxed, before a few tears rushed down her face. They turned the other way, shoving their hand to stop him from approaching her. “You’re right- I know.. You’re always right.” Her voice was shaky, uncharacteristically so. Donnie knew he was harsh, but knew Y/n needed that even more. This was more than some simple banter, this was regarding her safety- and he didn’t budge with that. But he didn’t want to see her like this, see his favorite girl crack under his words. Donatello needed her to see that he was right there. He had been there the entire time.

He grabbed the hand she pushed him away with, opening his arms to welcome her in. Y/n peeked as he grabbed her darkened hand. She hesitated for a moment, before jumping into his arms. All the repressed care and affection Y/n had opted to hide away finally bloomed in the embrace. P/n weaved his body around the two, Donatello only froze for a second before he wrapped his hands around her waist. The two only separated when his hands rode up to her hair, where he found her bandage again. “Promise me.” Donnie loosely held her, she hummed. “Promise.” He let out a sigh of relief, “But- I’ll need you to do something first.” “Anything.” She blushed at his words, how quickly he surrendered himself. “Hack into my school system? Fix my attendance? That or I can just hex my teacher. Thought you might like the moral route more.”

Donatello made a face, before pulling out his armband. “Consider it done.” “I will tutor you myself during your now- free day hours.” She laughed, “Sure, Donnie.” He wiped the drying tears from their cheeks, “Now that is settled, you need some rest. Are you hungry?” Y/n shook their head again, “Maybe.” “Affirmative. I will bring you the dinner you missed. Meanwhile-” He pulled the healing stole from her pocket. “Try to use this.” She quickly glared, “You were eavesdropping.” “All essential information.”

Chapter Text

Y/n stepped away from the stage, the clouds of confetti following her. The cheering crowd could be heard from the hall, where she took the elevator up to see her boss. Boss was a rather strict label for their relationship with Big Mama. Though the spider would likely deny this, the two had clicked. Finding each other at their weakest, something about the little witch compelled her. She looked much too yokai-like to be human and much too human-like to be a mutant. Whatever Y/n was, Big Mama took her in. Though- Y/n earned more than her keep. After the destruction caused by the Ultimate Battle Nexus New York and the Krang invasion, she needed something new to bring back her audience. That was Y/n, the blossoming teenage spellcaster. They used their mystic powers to bring entertainment and great shows to the people of the Battle Nexus.

Even in fights, they would use their powers as some sort of circus act. In all aspects, Y/n was a ringleader. And while the sun shun Y/n would be amongst the humans, living the life of a neglected child. When the sun fell, Y/n would become the light of the Hidden City. She hardly slept at her home anymore, opting to stay in the large suite her sudo-parent had given her. The two formed a bond, one that no one would have expected from the spider yokai.

Y/n’s phone dinged, coercing her to slide it from her pocket. ‘April’. She had met the girl in both of her lives, human and yokai. The two went to the same school, but April didn’t quite know that yet. While she wore her ringleader robes, they met the turtles. And though Y/n was cocky, one turtle seemed to match her words. She and Donatello bantered and teased their entire relationship, while Y/n never intruded on the main five friendships- she wasn’t unwanted. She was there whenever they needed her, and usually a bit faster when Donatello called, but that was almost never the case. April would have to phone Y/n in for him, as his pride was much too big to call them himself.

And that’s what worried Y/n just the teeniest bit. “What’s up?” Y/n put the phone to her ear, “What do you think?” Y/n laughed, “I dunno, boring human stuff? Or did you find time to topple another empire?” They stepped out of the elevator, plopping beside Big Mama on the viewing couch. “Ugh- No! School has totally ransacked my time management! Maybe you can use some sort of math spell to fix my grades.” “That’s more Dee’s department, I’m afraid.” Y/n picked at their nails, “That’s what I called you about- The guy hasn’t left his room in DAYS! Now usually when it gets this bad the guys will drag him out, but I think Donnie pulled out the blackmail this time.” April cringed. Y/n froze for a moment, so much so her boss glanced over. They sat up, before resuming their act. “Ooh, Donnie have something on you too?” “No way! Maybe. Not Important right now! I thought you could stop by the lair after your show and drag him out. Tech vs Magic style.” She heard Y/n snicker on the other side of the phone.

“What about Rat Jitsu? He’s like the best fighter in the world.” “Not when it comes to his sons. He totally has a soft spot for the turtles.” She thought for a moment, “Why did you really call me?” The line was silent, as was the spider beside her. “Come on, I’m a circus act. The best I can do for Dee is a flip.” “What are you talking about?” April quickly interrupted them, before Big Mama yanked the phone from her apprentice's hand. “I’m afraid the girl is right. You underestimate yourself, darling.” Y/n blushed, hand holding her chin up as her elbow sat on her knee. She blew out some air, “You, like all women, have a way of words. We don’t even need words, dear.” The two heard the muffling from Y/n’s phone, Big Mama turned away again. “And you are Yokai, even more irresistible than the average woman. Where is this nonsense coming from?”

Y/n sat back, “Nowhere- I-” “No circus act I have seen has quite sparked as many interests. Do you see the crowd outside of these walls my dear? And I’m sure that purple turtle is much louder than you think.” The witch’s cheeks were red when she grabbed the phone from her boss, “Wow, I did not expect Big Mama to be that good of a pep-talker.” Y/n saw the spider smirk before grabbing her teacup from the side table. “Yeah yeah- Whatever- I’ll be there.” “Great! Because I already told Raph that you were! I’ll text you the right sewer drain to go through.” Y/n set down their phone, wiping the red from her face while simultaneously ignoring April’s last sentence. “You have nothing to fear my dear, us natural born charmers never have anything to fear.” Y/n smiled, “I love the way you talk, ma.” “And I adore the way you listen. Good tidings, dear.” Y/n flicked her hand across the wall before forming a portal. She waved a dark hand before jumping in.

Y/n hadn’t been to the lair before, but her other half had. Y/n’s magic was alike a warlock, powered by a certain yokai patron. They were a weasel-type yokai, one even more ancient than the Hidden City itself. And in most ways, they were like Y/n. Mischievous to no end, a performer by all means- but ignored by their family love. P/n wanted the city to be a glorious place of creation and spirit, but that’s not what their family envisioned. Knowing this, an outside force offered the Yokai a deal. Unlimited power and might, to shape the hidden city to their liking. The alien had the wrong idea about P/n of course, all they wanted was a land built from free will and fun times Their brother and sisters locked the ferret away the moment they found out what they had wanted. P/n didn’t have the heart to fight back, even with all the power they had gained from the dark deal they had accepted.

When Y/n had found the poor guy, they were locked away in a seal. Sure, plenty of wandering yokai had found it before, but none were Y/n. The two bonded almost immediately before Y/n opened the seal to free the ferret. Neither of them knew it was a lifetime deal, or the fact they would be bonded together forever. But they found that neither of them would be alone again, they had each other. But with that bond, Y/n now dealt with the consequences of their deal. The power the Krangg had given P/n was rotten, and for others, it drove them insane. For Y/n, it sickened them if overused. Neither of them wanted to find out what would happen if she pushed herself far enough.

P/n rarely showed their small sprite to others, one reminiscent of their old much more magnificent form. No one could understand them anyway, only Y/n spoke the old language of Yokai ancestry. But P/n had seen the way Y/n reacted around the turtle. And they decided to follow him home one day, causing chaos around his lab without notice. They had to make sure the turtle was somewhat fun, they didn’t want their partner hanging around a buzzkill. But Y/n was right, as they suspected, and returned home that night to get an earful of complaints from the witch.

Regardless, one-half of Y/n had been there before. Her senses guided her portal back to the sewers below, where she now stepped through its frame. “AH!” They turned, and Mikey fell backward. “Man, did not expect you to show up that fast,” Raphael said, hands on his hips. “And in some black nail polish portal,” Leo added, April elbowed him. “Faster than your little peepholes no doubt. Where’s Don?” Y/n tilted their head, “In his lab.” Mikey pounced up, pointing to the right. “Hey! Shouldn’t we be worried about showing some villain our hideout?” Leo said, “Big Mama has been here twice, Leo. If she wanted to beat you guys up- she would have.” “Nah, she would have sent me to do it. And record it for proper adsense, like a pro.” Y/n smirked, before walking past the group. She knew the metal door plastered with a sign ‘DO NOT ENTER- DONNIE ONLY’ was his, regardless of the stupid paper.

Y/n eyed the camera above the door, waving her dark hand across its sensor. It only released a quick audio ‘Master Donatello is much too busy to meet your acquaintance. Read the sign idiot.” She hummed before flicking her fingers, changing the sign to an ad for her show. They teleported into the room in an instant, and immediately saw a hunched-over turtle in the corner, shoved into his desk. Her mischievous smile fell.

He was so close to finishing this, to getting close to finishing it. Weeks and weeks of lost progress had gotten to him. And last week's mission failure was the last straw. Donatello was finishing this project, and he wasn’t letting a single distracting turtle in until he did so. His chair was suddenly turned, making him drop the screwdriver in his hand. “Great Galileo-” He was suddenly facing his crush. Likely his biggest distraction. She smirked, “Your sign is mean. I took the liberty of fixing it for you.” He blinked, “What?! What did you do?” As he tried to turn she kept her grip on his chair. “Ah, ah ah- Are you gonna tell me why my favorite human dialed me up today?” “Favorite?” He didn’t like that his favorite human- was unfortunately not him because he wasn’t said human. “Whatever- How did you even get here?! This is a top-secret-” “Ma was here last week for date night.” She raised a brow.

Donnie sighed, “So they called you- for what? I’m busy at the moment.” He swerved his chair from her grip to turn back to his computer. A tin arm from his shell grabbed the dropped screwdriver, promptly handing it back to the turtle. Y/n sighed, before sitting on his desk, quickly using her magic to dissipate the tool. “Oh no- looks like you dropped your stupid nerd tool again-” “Anyway-” She spoke quickly, “You can’t properly nerd without proper nerd sleep.” She studied his eye bags, a worried expression growing on her face. “I get it- I’m a nerd and you're a clown- Is that all you needed? Besides my screwdriver that I very much would like back?” Donne tried to look away from her thighs, that were plastered on his work desk.

She looked at him again, a frown lying on her face. And this time, he noticed. Then he realized why his brothers had sent her. Donnie’s heartstrings began to pull, he wiped his face. “What is your proposition?” Y/n smiled again, one familiar fangy smile. The one that melted the turtle’s heart. “Go catch some proper Zzz’s and come back to this astounding complicated project later.” She squinted at the parts of the machine as she spoke.

This champion of the Hidden City had come all this way just to tuck the turtle into bed. The same turtle who couldn’t get one stupid machine to work. In what way was Donatello worthy of her presence? In what way was Donatello worth anything if he couldn’t finish this?

“Tempting. But I have work to do, and now a sign to fix.” He turned back to his work. Y/n growled, but she also knew she was the same way. Y/n spent hours and hours on her performances, she was no more perfectionist than he. They both had passions, ones they devoted all their living hours to. And maybe that’s why they had gotten along so well, even if they didn’t show it all the time.

Y/n snatched his goggles, quickly latching them around her head. “Hey!” Donatello shut up when he saw Y/n wearing his glasses. It sparked something in him he didn’t know existed, something possessive beyond belief. She was wearing His goggles. She was wearing His scent and His invention.

She zoomed in on the object with the stolen shades, before humming. Y/n lifted up the goggles before proposing another deal. “I can help you fix up the tin can, and then you can pass out.” Donnie shook his head, “You don’t-” “I can’t just spell this malfunction away! This is a piece of technology, gears that don’t just run because ‘they simply do’.” She rolled her eyes, “The only reason magic isn’t scientific is because no one has figured it out yet.” Y/n told him, “Think about it. Atoms aren’t magic, but they just ‘simply exist’. And you love atoms, don’t you Dee?” It was true, he did love atoms. But what she was saying made even more sense. It also raised a fair amount of questions, but made the point- Why wasn’t magic science? And why couldn’t he just let her spell this problem away like everyone else did?

“You look like you malfunctioned.” Y/n made the screwdriver appear in her hands again, “What’s the deal with this guy anyway?” “You’re right.” Y/n froze. “What?” “Magic could be defined as a science, as spells are just as fundamental as atoms.” She blushed, before turning the other way. Donnie smirked, realizing what he had done. He lightly took the tool from her hand, “It’s an enhancer, one for the tank. This should increase our shield's stability by 40% if applied correctly. But the wires in the metal are in too close of a proximity to one another, causing unstable sparks to hit the mystic metal. The size of the enhancer is already the optimal size, therefore- I cannot change any width for spare room.” Y/n listened intently, before glancing back at the invention. She could just slam her marked hand onto the tank to give it more than that 40% upgrade, but Donatello was passionate about the project. So, she played along.

“You don’t have any enchanted cable protection- and I’m pretty sure that's not a thing. So- the next best thing would be to hook up the cables to where the protectors would be. I can slap a quick sigil on the free space- so it would really just be enhancing the spell to power your shieldy thingy, but it would work pretty much the same.” Y/n pondered, as his face lit up. She was right, as he had said before. Donnie had started working with mystic materials a few weeks ago when some ended up in the sewers, but it was like a new branch of science. He hadn’t worked with any of these elements before. “You- Genius! We just need to rearrange the wires one more time and we can fit the sigil!” Donnie was so excited he hadn’t realized what he said. Though she still had a blush sprinkled across her cheeks, she smirked at him again. “Genius is your thing- I’m more of the Innovative category.” She slid the goggles back onto his head.

“Says so on my poster.” Y/n winked. This time Donnie blushed, before trying to focus on the task at hand again. Y/n watched him slide the wires around the small case before she flicked her fingers. A tiny mark appeared on her dark fingertip. It was just big enough to fit in the case. “Ready when you are.” “There, we are ready to go.” She smiled, lightly pressing her claw onto the space. Much like a stamp, the mark was replicated onto the metal. Engraved even. She blew the sigil off her finger, before leaning down to watch him put the final touches on his machine.

His hands were now shaky, knowing some very important eyes were on him. But he finally screwed the last nail in. “Great. This should enhance the shielding protocols by more than 40%, possibly even 50.” Donnie turned to Y/n, “Thank.. You. For helping me- with this.” She watched him struggle through the sentence with a lovesick smile. “You’re cute.” She blinked away the red of her cheeks, she had just blurted the words out without thinking. “Anyway- Bedtime!” Y/n jumped up, turning his swerving his chair around. “Deals a deal a deal.” They grabbed his hand before teleporting a room away. Donnie blinked away the surprise, noticing the two were still holding hands. She flicked her fingers again, letting the bedding all levitate above the bed. Y/n dragged him there, “Go on.” He blushed, before taking off his goggles and bandanna. Y/n took it from him before teleporting them onto his desk.

She always wondered if he slept with his battle shell on, what he really looked like under the thing. But now, he seemed hesitant. Y/n gripped the charm around her neck, it’s what kept her cursed marks hidden from the world while she played human during the day. While she wore her marks as a badge of honor during her life at night, some part of her always knew it was wrong. The marks weren’t like her yokai’s, they were evil, they were cursed, and crooked. Y/n slid the necklace off her neck, holding it in front of the turtle. Donnie turned in confusion, “What?” “I use this thing whenever I wanna go all human-mode. You can manipulate your look by thinking of what you want to conceal.” She dropped it in his hands, watching the black marks disappear from the gem. It was clear the charm could barely handle Y/n’s condition, with the crooked appearance of black and brown stain.

“No.” Y/n tilted her head. “This is not necessary. I am comfortable removing my battle shell.” She blushed, “And perhaps- you should be too. If being this human- persona of yours uses up this much mystical energy- maybe you shouldn’t use it.” She bit the inside of her mouth, “I wish it was that simple.” Y/n pulled the gem over her head again. “But where’s the fun in that?” Donnie blushed lightly before releasing the shell from his back. It flew to its charging station before he slid off his arm tablet and lay in his bed. Y/n sighed, letting the blankets fall from the air. She sat next to the bed, leaning her head on the spare cushion space. “Don’t pull anything like this again, please.” He blushed, before turning to the girl. “I make no promises, but I’ll take the suggestion.” “Good enough for now.” Y/n huffed, closing her eyes. “Now sleep- before I use some sleepy spell.” “Noted.”

Donnie was able to study the witch’s face, eyeing the marks that laid across her form. That’s when he noticed some familiar eye bags, ones like his own. She was a hypocrite, he sighed. He’d just have to wait till she fell asleep.

💫

Y/n’s eyes slowly fluttered open, she was no longer on the hard floor. They quickly looked around, seeing that they were now in Donatello’s bed. Her face immediately lit up. She looked down to see arms tightly woven around her waist, tugging her closer to someone’s plastron. She heard the light snoring of her inventor behind her. That’s when she noticed the chattering from her throat. Y/n had no idea she could do that. Much like a natural ferret- she was currently chattering at the turtle behind her. They would definitely ask P/n about this later, and likely curse him for not telling them about it at all.

Suddenly a ‘click’ was heard. April and Leo stood beside the bed, phones out. Y/n’s mouth opened, before realizing that Donnie was still asleep. Y/n lifted her claw, before flicking her fingers again. The two were teleported out of the room before a shield appeared around the door. She turned back to the cuddling turtle before leaning back into his neck. Letting her chattering continue.

Chapter Text

A familiar scream echoed through the sewers. One that has been prevalent for weeks. Donatello quickly rushed out of his lab, finding his other brothers in the hall. Raphael sat on his bed, hands on his lap. He was disheveled, sweaty, and eyes puffy. Splinter rubbed his shell, before turning to Donnie. “Purple, would you get Red some tea?” Donnie nodded, as his shell’s arms quickly extended to do the job. He had nailed down a recipe that worked for Raphael, a specific sleepy-time tea mixed with some creamer and milk. Mikey hugged his brother, a frown on his face. Leo sighed, before joining in.

Raphael was a big guy but had an even bigger heart. And more so for his brothers. As his shell finished the tea, he leaned in with his family. Raphael began to smile, his shaking began to settle. When the tea was finished Splinter grabbed the mug with his tail before handing it to his son. “Thanks, Dee.” Raphael had been having nightmares for months, ever since the Krang attack.

All of them had been affected, New York had been affected- but Raphael seemed to carry the grunt of it. Whatever happened in that gel cell- whatever sick mind control the aliens put him under seemed to leave a nasty stain on his mind. His brothers did the best they could. Mikey bought all kinds of therapeutic color books for the turtle, while Leo stood guard beside his bed at night. Donnie had done nights of research, besides the tea he had looked into PTSD symptoms and ideology. He was the ‘smart’ one, he was the one who could fix this for Raph. He was the one who was still awake when the screaming started.

But nothing had worked. And when his technology failed- he knew there was only one other way to go. He begrudgingly pulled out his phone. He didn’t like asking for help, and she definitely knew it too. But this was Raph, and he hadn’t got a good full night of sleep in weeks.

💫

Y/n hadn’t slept well in nearly 2 years. At first, she had little triggers around the Hidden City, things that sent her mind into some spiral of images. Images of war and bloody tentacles, things that kept them up at night. Then the Krang attacked. She and Big Mama quickly fled to the Hidden City, where the worst came. Luckily, Y/n’s family had lived in Seattle at that time, they were far from the destruction. Even if they neglected the girl, she still cared, she always would.

Y/n knew the aliens were worse than just the average Yokai invader. And her other half did too. Y/n found P/n nearly 2 years ago. While it seemed the whole world ignored Y/n, she found great solace in books. And even more comfort in the mystical kind. While her family ran their million-dollar business above, she ran around the hidden streets below. That’s where she found the altar. Little had found it before them. But none had opened the little seal that held P/n . The two reminisced about their lives, about the isolation they faced in the world. P/n was an ancient Yokai, and like Y/n was neglected by their brothers and sisters.

Their love for the strange and unorthodox made them unlikeable by most. And as their brothers and sisters built the beginning of the Hidden City, they found the cracks in their system. There was no free will, no color, no way to truly live. P/n tried to reason with their Yokai brothers, but it was no avail. And in their weakest moment, they made a deal. One with an even more ancient alien, who offered them power beyond belief to fix the world that had hated them so deeply. But in the end, they couldn’t do it. P/n couldn’t hurt their family, even if they despised who they were inside. And so they were sealed away, in a tomb where no one would find them for eons.

But Y/n did. And she swore she would free the ferret Yokai. And then, neither of them would ever be alone again. But the seal had done more than contain the weasel. The two became bonded the second it was broken, together until the end of eternity. And the rotten power that had cursed P/n, was just as harsh on Y/n. While before the two were limited by the shame they held for themselves, now it was the fact that they did have free will- and that came with its consequences.

The huge Yokai spirit was now a little sprite that followed Y/n around, someone only Y/n could understand. For the blind ear the two sound like chattering weasels, but to them- it was natural English. Realistically it was an ancient language, Y/n had just inherited by the bond.

And the nightmares. They wouldn’t stop. They plagued their mind every night, and every time they glanced around the city. Something inside them was screaming to be let out, something wanted to escape. With Y/n’s family moving to the Big Apple since the destruction- she had to see the wretched visions all the more. While they had seen the economic opportunity of a lifetime, Y/n only saw her two worlds beginning to collide. And even more nights of terror stacked up into the inevitable future.

Now they lay in their suite, the one Big Mama gave them. They were her biggest star champion of the ring, using her magic to perform great shows out of usually fast fights. Y/n wasn’t sure what it was, but something about the witch had melted the spider’s heart. Maybe it was her charming attitude or her resemblance to a certain movie star. Whatever it was, Big Mama treated her like the child she never wanted. She became aware of the night terrors quite early in their arrangement.

All she could do was insulate the walls and lessen Y/n’s shows when the nights got too tough. Big Mama wasn’t the most nurturing, but she was trying. And that was a lot more than Y/n had ever gotten. They also began to notice the way she would place Y/n on her thorax as they read their books. After a quick Google search, she found out it was something mother spiders do to their young. It did warm Y/n’s heart just the tiniest bit knowing so.

But that feeling was a bit lost at the moment. P/n circled the witch as she lay motionless on her mattress. Even with the cursed marks covering her body, the ones resembling a ferret’s markings- her dark eye bags were noticeable. Every time the girl closed her eyes she saw it. Whatever tentacled monster destroyed New York months ago. When Big Mama told her to avoid the city during the attack, Y/n was a bit hesitant. But after seeing the very thing that haunted her dreams, she was all the more compliant.

They shoved their face into the pillow again with a groan. Just as P/n went to comfort them, their phone dinged. The Yokai turned and picked it up, dropped it beside the groaning girl. She waved her claw, shooing the idea away. “It’s turtle boyyy!” P/n told them, leaning closer. “Purple one too.” She popped her head up, “Really?”

Even though the two were all teases and banter, and usually on opposite sides of the fight- they had found each other- endearing. In some ways, they were total opposites, in others- they were exactly alike. Both are passionate about different things, but as committed as the other. Donatello always seemed to find the witch at his side when he was stumped, always there when there was trouble. He wasn’t quite sure how she knew every time but was secretly thankful nonetheless. Sometimes he just wished she would open up a bit so he could return the favor, but Y/n was as secretive as she was mischievous.

Y/n picked up the phone and quickly tapped the answer button. “Hey Hey- What’s up?” Her voice was groggy, but she quickly cleared her throat to evade his suspicions. She heard him hum, “You sound oddly unenthusiastic. Yet you picked up, Thank you nonetheless.” She shook the blush from her cheeks as P/n snickered at her reaction. “I hope I did not interrupt your sleeping schedule?” Her lips straightened, “You wish. Anyway- What’s the deal, Dee?” They had called him an arrangement of nicknames, all of which made the boy clam up at the sound of it. He found her effort for creativity to be- cute.

“I’ve come to a stop in my investigations- a firewall, if you will. And against my initial thoughts- I was wondering if you could help me with it.” Her face lit up, though the turtle was a flustered mess on the other side of the line. “Wowie! You want a hack’s help? Must be really dire. What’s the problem?” He had called magic and witches of all kinds ‘hacks’ or ‘cheats’ tons of times along the road of their friendship. It only deepened their competitive nature.

Donnie sighed, “Nightmares, sleep disorders, ex. Some of us.. Were left rather.. Uneasy by the whole alien invasion fiasco, believe it or not.” Y/n choked, quickly trying to correct themself. “Yeah- probably- totally…” She paused for a moment, it couldn’t have been him- could it? “Are you..?” “No! No- Raph- he’s been.. Having issues with dreams since the attack.” She sat up, “And you’re telling me that the terrifying alien guy didn’t affect you in any way?” He was silent for a moment. “I’ll get some magic junk, could help out with the whole disorder thing. But- I’m gonna be honest with you… Things like that…” She cut herself off, “Have a way of lingering.” Donatello thought about her words, about the way she said them. Something seemed off, more than usual. “I will be seeing you at the lair soon, Y/n. Sending the coordinates as we speak.” She heard his fingers on the keyboard, “Don’t worry about it.”

“What?” Suddenly a golden frame of a portal appeared behind him. He quickly turned, seeing his crush emerge from the sparkling circle. She had cleaned herself up a bit, covering her tank with a crop zip-up hoodie. Her usual shorts were now some athletic ones- just as short as the last. She now had fluffy socks on, with a paw design on the front and back, and now some spider-themed slippers. They looked eerily familiar to her boss, Donatello remembered seeing a pair like that at her hotel’s gift shop. Y/n’s pajamas showed more skin than usual, allowing him to see more of the cursed marks across her form. All he wanted to do with examine them, finding where each one met and ended. However, that wasn’t the only reason he wanted to touch the witch. He cursed his hormones.

“Aw come on, I’m magic, baby. I got eyes everywhere.” Donnie noticed she had a messenger bag over her shoulder. “Thank you for reminding me to increase our security measures in the sewers.” He said. Y/n dug into their bag, “I got some goodies in here for you! Well- Raph.” As she showed him a glimpse of the items in her bag- he noticed her usual necklace was cleaner than usual. A gem hung at the end of the long beaded necklace, that was usually strewn with familiar dark marks. But this time- some of the said stains seemed to be missing. Something was afoot.

“Where’s the big guy?” “This way.” The two walked down the hall- to see the rest of his family posted around Raphael’s room. They all snapped their heads over to the intruder, “Magic! You’re a genius, Donnie!” Mikey cheered, quickly hugging his brother. Who blushed, trying to push the turtle off- not wanting to ruin his bad boy image for Y/n. She just smirked before stepping towards the bed. “Have you dealt in sleep curses before?” Splinter asked, she shook her head. “Mind magic is cray cray. And mainly science, Donnie stuff. But I’ll see what I can do.” She pulled out a crystal, one that hadn’t worked for her. She wasn’t all that sure it would even work for the turtle. If what Mikey had told her was true- Raphael was practically brainwashed by the invaders. And that was not much different than Y/n’s situation.

“What does that do?” Mikey leaned in, just before Donnie could ask. Y/n smiled, showing her fangs to the family. “It's a healing diamond. Usually used for mind plagues and magic rot. Serious stuff.” Y/n explained, “But.. For things of the… Mystical trauma variety- it's a bit quirky. I dunno if it'll work. But I got a ton of stuff we can try besides this thing.” Raphael nodded, glancing at Donnie. “If Dee trusts you- so do we. Lay it on me!” Y/n lightly blushed, before placing the gem in his hands. “Lay back. Hold the diamond to your chest, and try to concentrate.. The bad stuff into a ball.” She told him, “Might suck for a second- but it's worth a good try.” Raphael took a breath before following the instructions.

As Y/n let some golden light emit from her hands to the gem, Donnie studied her expression. Again- something was off. Her necklace was wrong and now- her face. She was… Worried.

The group watched the gem darken. Y/n signed, before forming a golden ball around the diamond. And in seconds, the diamond exploded into a million pieces. They all jumped back."Woah! Is that supposed to happen?” Leo asked, leaning closer. She levitated the sharp shards away from the boys, "Nope. Next thing.” That was another sign. How did Y/n know to do that? How had she known the gem would explode- and why was that twinge of fear stuck on her face? Donatello’s brows furrowed his mind at work.

Next Y/n pulls out a book. And after that, it was sticks and sage, dreamcatchers, and burnt string. Y/n finally closed her spellbook. Donnie had noticed the pages she had read through were much more scribbled than the others. “Okay- this may look super meek right now- but I got two more things. Both are a little less- magic-e, but it might work.” Y/n said, “Get settled big guy.” Raphael nodded, passionately tucking himself in before Mikey helped him.

“Dee, can you get the lights?” He obliged, flicking the switch beside him. Light quickly emitted from her palms where Donnie could now see the glowing sigils carved within their center.

Y/n settled in the middle of the room, letting the light show tales of their own, stories of heroes and great losses, stories of good and evil. But it all flowed into the center of the room. “I'm not a healer or anything- but my bedtime stories are Mama Spider Approved.” “A story?! And without a grueling fight this time too!” Mikey sat crisscrossed beside the two. “Little less cool, but let's hear it.” Leo joined them. And while they all expected Donatello to question the witch’s methods- he didn't. He just leaned against the bedpost and waited for the girl to continue.

“I'm pretty sure the other option is a bit more effective, but maybe this will get you through the night.” Y/n placed her dark hands together. Donnie began to realize why the Battle Nexus’s front-row seats were so expensive. Y/n was never at a loss for stories but decided to go with a classic regardless. She doubted they had heard this one before.

A weasel formed between the group borrows of light surrounding them. “Who’s that?” Mikey asked, “-Marley. They were a weasel that lived with their large family of bunnies and moles. Their family had been there long before the dirt was parted for homes.” Y/n explained, “They wanted to build a burrow, for other animals like them.” The golden light showed the digging animals, “But they never let Marley help. Marley was… different. They were strange, they made sculptures from building dirt.” “While they loved the act of creation, and even the chaos that came with it- their brothers and sisters disagreed. Using their precious materials to build unfunctional inventions… was wrong.” Donnie studied the way Y/n had said that last part as if it burdened her to say those words.

“They isolated the ferret, just as they always had. But this burrow brought new beginnings, and Marley was all too curious about the construction. They found that the burrow had strict rules and colorless walls- It scared them.” “They begged their brothers and sisters to halt the construction, to rethink their dull way of life. Marley figured that they had just not given their passions a chance. That each of their family had something of their own to be passionate for. But they were wrong.” The illusions showed the ferret’s sorrow to the room, “Their burrow would have no passion, and no color to fill its colonies.”

“So at their worst, they had been discovered by a hawk. The hawk promised them great power, power they could use to fill the burrow with imagination beyond their belief.” The hawk was formed by a dark ooze, contracting the golden ferret’s glow. “Marley made the deal, tricked by the hawk’s words. The power they held was rotten, it had poisoned other burrows in the past.” “For some, it would destroy minds, others it would destroy souls. But Marley was different.” “And as their family found out about the power Marley now held, one above their own collective- they locked them away. As isolated, as mistreated as they were, they couldn’t hurt their brothers.” Y/n watched the weasel get thrown into a figurative hole, disdain evident on her face. “What Marley had yearned for was taken, their free will poisoned by the foul power given by the hawks. They would always be alone, in a dark hole in an even darker catacomb.”

Mikey frowned tears nearly in his eyes. “No way their family just locked them up! Families don’t do that to each other!” Raphael argued. Y/n shrugged, “You’re right, it’s bogus. But it has a.. Happy ending.” She told them, “Oh thank god!” Mikey held his chest, “Good, you were really starting to bum me out.” Leo crossed his arms.

“There was a young weasel, one with a family just like Marley’s. At night they would sneak to hidden burrows and passages, unnoticed by anyone from their colony. That’s where they found a dark hole- with an even darker lock.” “The young weasel picked plenty of locks in their days, that’s what weasels were best at. But before they could, they heard a sorrow-filled ferret beyond the door.” “Even with all the warning signs, all the crossed beside the hole, they listened to the spirit.” “The two were a lot alike. And even with both of their crazy ideas, the young ferret know where they would end up eventually. In a hole, much like Marley’s. But then they thought- they’d rather be in a dark hole with them than any other rabbit. Neither of them wanted to be alone again.” “So the kid opened the door, where the two finally united.” Mikey cheered, watching the glowing ferrets embrace above him. “The two split the hawk's poison, before moving on to bigger adventures, bigger shows, bigger creations.” As Y/n finished the story, the light above exploded into tiny fireworks, one hitting Raphael in the face. Like that, he was out.

His brother’s gasped, “He’s fine.” She swiped her hand, “Soo the better option was therapy. I’m sure there’s some Yokai therapist somewhere, Donnie can find.” They all seemed surprised, “That’s it?” Leo asked, “That’s all you can do?” Y/n shrugged again, “Look- In tiny words… Those- bad alien guys are not my area of expertise. This isn’t some magical mind control or anything. Besides- Crime fighting was gonna catch up to you guys at some point.” They said, “You may be buff on the outside- but you're all soft up here.” Y/n pointed to their temples. “Yeah right-” Leo cut himself off, “Alright- maybe you're right but- there’s seriously nothing else you can do?” She tried to hide the frown on her face, “Raph is a tank, and oddly open. He’ll do great in therapy. He’s got the determination for sure. So- Good luck.”

Mikey still sat on the floor behind them, pondering the story she had told. “What about the hawk? Do the ferrets just let them wander around?!” Y/n slid her hands on her hips, “No- some… Other animals trapped the hawks in a nest.” “Damn, so they didn’t even help them?” She rolled her eyes, “The poison was- a lot thicker than they thought. They wouldn’t have been able to help much anyway.” “So it isn’t a happy ending!” “No more questions!” Y/n blurted out, “It’s happy enough.” They grabbed their bag, sliding it around their shoulder. “I can steal- borrow some sleeping neddles if the nightmares get too rough again. It’ll help a little, I think.” They all nodded, “Thank you Y/n!” “Yeah, Thanks.” Splinter had fallen dead asleep beside his son, otherwise, he might’ve thanked the witch too.

“Oh, don’t forget your potion- thingy!” Mikey jumped up, accidentally knocking into Y/n. Her amulet turned, letting a little white light spark in her eyes. Y/n laughed, quickly wiping away the sparks. She grabbed the bottle as quickly as she could, stashing it in her bag. “Whoops-” “Just- magic stuff.” She walked past the group.

“Are you sure you’re alright?” Just as Mikey turned to her, he gasped. “Omg Baby- you need some sleep!” They shook their head,, walking backwards towards the door. But instead they ran into a clad chest. One Y/n recognized immediately. Y/n uncovered their face with a groan, “Don't make this personal!” She shouted. Leo hummed, “Big Mama work you that hard?” “No way! She's an amazing boss.” They held their hand to their chest in anguish. “Y/n- Lab. Now.” Donatello demanded, everyone in the room tensed up. “Ooooo-” Leo began, only to be cut off by a pillow thrown by Donnie’s shell arm.

The next second the metal arm was grabbing Y/n, who quickly kicked and shook in its grasp. “Hey!” She scolded, “Good night, brothers.” The purple turtle took his leave, witch in metal hand. Leo nodded, “Yeah- there's something there.” “I told you! I knew you’d come around.” “Hey- it took a second to believe Don could pull a witch. Or- anyone.” Mikey huffed, “I had full faith in our darling brother, and his witchy soulmate!”

Y/n finally teleported out of his grip as they entered the lab. It had taken her a minute or two to focus enough to escape again. “What is your damage?!” They scolded him, “Nonono- What is yours?” Donatello asked, “You bring all these mystical items, all of which could specialize in your sleep schedule- yet, you’re still eerily unhealthy.” He crossed his arms as she glared, “A performer must always be on their feet.” Y/n said through their teeth, or rather fangs. “And tell me what happens when your body gives up? When you collapse in the ring? What will happen then?” Her hands were clenched, “Not gonna happen.” “Magic can’t save you from your failing health, Y/n.” “Yeah- well, there’s nothing I can do about it!” Y/n finally shouted, “Come on, you’re this big shot smart guy- Why do you think I can’t use this stuff?!”

He lost grip of his arms, “What?” She was disheleved, and tired beyond belief. Y/n took another breath, “Those things- they were here long before august.” That’s when it clicked, she had been losing sleep for the reason Raphael had. Something about the Krangg had effected Y/n, despite the fact she was no where to be seen during the attack. “That- Can’t be possible. How? You…” He realized it was possible, the aliens had said themselves they were only returning to the planet. It was just that Donnie didn’t want to believe her words. He wanted to hope it was just another circus trick, but the way she had looked now… wasn’t funny.

“Well- most of them are gone now so… It’s over.” Y/n said, “The nightmares will go away eventually- and it’ll all just be another bad memory.” It sounded as if she was assuring herself, though she knew it was a lie. Those nightmares wouldn’t go away, and neither would those bad memories. He gazed at her again, at her shaky state. This wasn’t right. He couldn’t leave them like this. How hadn’t he noticed this before?

“Have you considered… Therapy as a option?” Donatello finally asked. She shook her head, “Not for me.” “Then what is?” Y/n tapped her finger on her side, “I’ve got a… friend. They’re like me. They used to get the nightmares too.” They explained, “Does this friend happen to be a weasel of some kind?” She quickly shook her head again, “No- They-” “Something along the lines of the name- Marley? Per chance?” As he stepped closer, “No!” Y/n finally sent a wave of magic to push him back. It was weak, something she knew wouldn’t hurt him. “This is none of your business and has no room for any of your conspiracy theories!” Y/n said sternly, but just as she did a wisp escaped from her sweater.

The small weasel sprite floated between the two, as they finally met Donatello for the first time. Y/n was frozen, completely surprised by the yokai’s gesture. “This is Marley?” Donnie asked, tilting his head. P/n tilted their own in tow. And while the little sprite of light seemed to trust Donatello with this, Y/n was still hesitant. This wasn’t his responsibility, this wasn’t his life, and this wasn’t his burden. Friends were meant to make the other happy, goof around, make stupid jokes only they would understand. But maybe they weren’t friends.

Y/n clenched her fist, “P/n” Donnie looked up, “P/nl, but P/n is just what I call them.” As Y/n held out their dark claw, the sprite quickly circled it before winding their body around the girl’s palm. “They were here when… The Krang first came here.” The ferret almost cowered from her words. “I found them and… We just kinda bonded. In some weird soul magic way- too.” He studied the sigil across her marked hands, “And the poison?” He asked, “I.. get the nightmares- visions- whatever.” She tried to shrug it off. “It’s not every night…” Y/n said, “Just sometimes hard to shake off. You guys locked that- alien away anyway, maybe the nightmares will go away soon too.”

His eyes settled on hers again, how the whites of her eyes were replaced with darker tones, how her pupils were a bright white. She looked all so similar to the ferret yokai in her hands. But below, was red puffy eyebags. “I have.. A proposition.” Donatello spoke up, “Take a seat.” He gestured to his bed, where both ferrets turned their way. “Alright…” Y/n took a seat, as P/n curled around her body to shoulder, where they watched Donnie approach the two. He tapped a few buttons on his arm tablet, before sitting beside them. “I don’t believe you’ve tried this before. But I have a hypothesis that this could be exponential in your recovery.” Donnie said, pushing her back into the bed. He snatched her slippers before a few drones appeared around the bed. He had called them minutes before, sending them out to retrieve whatever bedding Y/n might enjoy from her own room at the Nexus Hotel. “What?” “I will be here, If you do have another episode.”

“And I..” He grabbed her dark hand, “Want you to be honest with me- in the future.” Y/n stared at his green hand on hers, “Really?” She finally asked, “Really.” She pushed her head back into his pillow with almost a relieved sigh. “Anything?” Donnie sat intently as she asked again, “Affirmative.” He watched her face contort with her thinking, as her yokai sat beside her head. It seemed like the two knew something that Donnie didn’t. “Can you lay with me?” Y/n finally asked, watching the turtle quickly grow to a bright flush. “You.. want me to… sleep with you?” “Just- stay till I fall asleep.” They seemed ashamed to ask, but Donnie wanted to assure them he had truly meant what he had said.

“O-of course.” He slid off his goggles before climbing into the twin bed with the witch. P/n quickly welcomed the turtle, watching as they settled together. Y/n sluggishly glanced at their hand again, studying the dark marks that covered her skin. A golden sigil was embedded in her palm, one that looked a lot like her yokai half. “You’ll wake me up if I start screaming?” She asks him, “Considering it would be impossible not to- but regardless, yes. I can even hook you up to my system to monitor your brain waves during your sleep cycle.” He offered, “this’ll work for now.” Y/n said, before finally leaning onto his plastron. Maybe it was because she was so tired that she allowed herself to do so, or the fact that the turtle had won her heart.

Donnie's face glowed a bright red, but opted to ring an arm around the witch, before taking his bandanna off. Y/n looked up, “Purples a good color on you and all- but green is nice too.” She mumbled, a satisfied look on her face. “I believe your appearance might improve with a little less purple, myself.” He only realized how strange he sounded moments later. Y/n just laughed weakly, “I- only meant that your eye bags were unhealthy- not to say you aren't beautiful- or absolutely stunning in anyway, in fact you are- but I simply meant I wish you to be more healthy in the future-!” Donatello stumbled through his words, nearly in a shake. “You think I'm pretty?” Y/n tilted her head, still leaned onto his chest. “Y-Yes, of course.” He saw a blush appear on her cheeks, along with a small smile. “I'm glad just the eyebags bother you. Not any of the mystic scars or anything.”

“Mystic scars?” Donnie was now confused about two things, her sudden insecurity and the fact that her marks were indeed ‘scars’ and mystic by some means. "If I sleep through the night I’ll give you all the data your cute little head desires.” She poked him with a dark hand slowly, "And I'll buy lunch or something…” He watched her drift in and out of consciousness, like a real weasel would. He was more than ecstatic for the morning, real answers from one- if not the best witch in the hidden city? The one that happened to be his biggest crush? He felt almost dizzy from the euphoria. But there was one more thing. “I have one question.”

“I actually have a lot more, hundreds even but for now I’ll settle for this particular query.” Y/n hummed in response. Donnie glanced at her little sprite who began to settle against Y/n’s collarbone. “Do you.. Regret releasing P/n?” Y/n suddenly seemed much more awake, but she didn't even look at her other half before answering. “No.” She had leaned up to answer the turtle, but quickly fell down again after she had said it, letting the yokai snuggle into her sweater. Y/n closed their eyes again, before finishing her conclusion. “Believe it or not, but before your little turtle gang showed up- I was.. Alone.”

“If I had disappeared, no one would have blinked an eye.” She told him, "But… I found that P/n was just the same. We were both sad and alone and.. A little weird. Finding them was one of the best things to ever happen to me.” Donnie felt something in his chest glow, something emotional. This witch had him wrapped around their claw. "But finding you guys was pretty great too.” She added, before finally letting sleep take her over.

Donnie covered her and the yokai’s half with a blanket. He thought about what she had said. It made him feel terrible and endeared all at the same time. Even though all this obvious despair, this uncomfortability- she still adored the little guy who brought it. For a moment, he thought he would never understand how they stood so passionately with the yokai beside them.

But then he realized, he did understand. He had brothers, fathers- one of which threatened his life multiple times- who meant all the same to him. He didn't always show it the best, and it seemed like Y/n didn't care he was a bit strange like that. Donnie had always found her and Big Mama’s situation a bit unconventional. How could a mother and child be so emotionally connected through a job full of bloodshed? He couldn't imagine the spider being anything but bloodthirsty and money hungry as a side. But at some point, he had thought Baron Draxum was the same way. And Donnie didn't regret letting him into his brother's lives, or his own. There was a lot he could learn from the sleeping girl below him, beyond her mystical knowledge.

Chapter Text

New York was destroyed in the Krangg attack, years of construction and government bills would be able to fix it- but right now… It was a depressing sight. Sure, the turtles had won. Leo was in his family's hands, and it seemed like the fight was over, that fight at least. But the sounds of chunky cranes and concrete mixers still filled the streets, replacing the usual argumentative banter of New York. It was starting to get to them, all of them. Donnie wouldn’t admit it, but he too was feeling down in the dumps about the situation.

Mikey suggested visiting the Hidden City, or Tahiti again. One was much closer than the other, not to mention Tahiti’s current tourism crisis. Something Donnie didn’t hesitate to remind his brothers. And even though they expected some type of magical cranes rebuilding the city below too, it seemed almost completely untouched. Even the Nexus Hotel was in mint condition, and twice the size it was before.

The morale around the city seemed much higher than New York, ironic as it was. But one thing did stand out- as the boys got closer to the hotel, the same face appeared around the place. They would be plastered on walls, turned into plushies, shirts, and overpriced water bottles. It was a girl, one with a rather fangy smile. ‘The Nexus Showman’ they’d call her, or ‘Weasel Supreme’. Donnie never thought a ferret could be so marketable. She did look remarkably alike the animal, face markings and all. But more noticeably, she was cute.

Donatello turned to see his younger brother holding a new plush. “Really?” “Come on- Look at this thing! Look at its little whiskers!” Mikey shoved the stuffed animal in his face, it was some type of mystical ferret. “Yeah yeah- you fall for all the market scams as usual.” “Is it so wrong?” Donnie shook his head, “It’s predictable, to say the least.” “Predictably cute.” The two caught up with their brothers, who wandered ahead of them. “Why are we here again? Didn’t we face an almost untimely doom here multiple times?” Donnie asked, “Yeah- totally. But April’s been really into the new chic in the ring.” “Yeah, and her soda brand- ROCKS!” Raphael took another sip of his overpriced cup. It had a weasel themed top.

Donnie groaned, “I’m not fighting in any mystical ring today.” “That’s fine- you’d probably lose anyway.” “Hey-” Leo cut off the turtle with a wave to someone across the ring. “April got us front seats! She’s friends with the headliner!” They all rushed to a waving April, who wore a shirt with a familiar witch on it. “What is with all the advertisements?!” Donnie finally said, April put her hand on her hip. “This is how you make it big leagues, Don. And you know how much mystical cash Big Mama makes.” The boys all nodded, “Eh, we make it just fine.” “You live in the sewers, Raph.” “Very spacious sewers, April.” Leo smiles, “It has great ambiance!” Mikey put up his finger. April’s eyes lit up, “Aw- no way! You got a little Y/n!” Mikey smirked at his brother, “I know! Isn’t this little guy so cute and unpredictable?!” “Totally! Did you guys bet on today’s match or what?”

“Raph put in some cash for the ice guy, he looked pretty badass.” Leo told her, “Did you see his shoulder pads? They could split a skull!” April laughed, “Yeah, no way that’s happening. Might as well kiss your money goodbye gentleman.” “Oh come on, it’s a little ferret guy vs a ICEBERG!” Leo raised his hands, “And- he’s clearly the more seasoned fighter.” She shook her head, “I can’t wait for you to eat your words. Don- You bet or what?” He scowled, “I have no interest in gambling on contestants, and especially not in today’s economy.” “Shame- I win a crisp 20 every week.” Their eyes all widen, “What?!” “20?!” April unzipped her fanny pack, pulling out her cash, “It’s easy y’all, betting on the showmanship always works. Besides- we’re besties now.”

Leo crossed his arms, “Oh, are you?” “Of course.” “So If I asked her like- right now if you had her number, typical bestie stuff- she’d say yes?” “Of course she would.” Leo hummed, “Yeah yeah, so when does the show start?” He eyed the entrance of the ring. “Y/n usually does her run arounds with fans before doing the whole light show thing.” “Light show?” Mikey squealed, “Yeah- she’s got this crazy runup she does- it’s different every time!” “Light show Donnie!” He shook his brothers arm. “How exciting, especially for our epilepsy viewers.” April smirked, pointing to a stand across the arena, dubbed ‘Glasses 2 Blind’ “Yeah, Big Mama started selling them weeks ago.” “Damn, she’s good.” Donnie cursed his fist.

Suddenly the lights of the arena flickered, golden light echoing through the ring. In a explosion of colorful confetti a figure pounced from thin air. The golden waves shifted to a rope, which caught the appearing girl. Y/n swung around the ring, throwing confetti at the yokai around them. She finally landed across the space, forming flowers to give out to fans.

Donnie admired the way her smile continued, how her passion was so clearly seen. How the crowd loved her even more for it. But some part of him felt- jealous. His passion was not so well received. No amount of drones would garner this amount of gratitude would it? No matter how many times he saved the city, they’d still scream if they saw his face in front of them.

In a pop of golden confetti, the magician was suddenly in front of the turtles. “April! You check out the shoulderpads on the new guy? Crazy stuff! I think I’m gonna shove them up his nose.” Y/n leaned over the rim of the ring, “You should TOTALLY do that!” Leo quickly rushed over, “Nono- get his tongue stuck to it!” Mikey rose his hand. April smiled, “These are.. The turtles I was talking about. Raph- Leo, Mikey and-” “Donatello.” He spoke up, glare evident on his face. He noticed her dark eyes stopped on him, in which he quickly looked away. Even this girl thought he looked weird.

“Oh- Ma’s exes- boyfriends- kids?” Y/n struggled through the sentence, “Ha, she hates you guys.” Y/n leaned on their hand.

“Figures- we schooled her hard last time we were here.” Leo said, Y/n only laughed again. “I’d like to see you try. Are you sure you guys don’t want another hand at the ring?” Y/n asked, “Gets a little boring sometimes. I can only make so many jokes about furries.” “No! This stuff is dangerous! We just came here for a relaxing day- and to see a few guys pummel each other.” Raphael stated. She just shrugged, “Your loss. Or- it would be anyway.” “I doubt that.” She glanced back at Donnie, “Why don’t you get over here and find out?” His face quickly lit up, watching her lean closer. “We can even split the merchandise prices! Turtles are super marketable!” Y/n stood back, “People love the little guys nowadays. And long guys too. I didn’t think my little ferret thing would be this profitable until Big Mama started selling the stuffies.” Mikey looked down at his own, “Can you sign mine?”

Y/n smiled, her finger glowing. She pressed her claw onto the bear, letting a golden autograph appear. “Mikey, we haven’t even seen her fight yet.” Leo tilted his head, “Don’t need to- I appreciate a fellow plushie connoisseur!” “I know right? Ma gets the best fabrics for these things.” She glanced back at the viewing site above, she could almost see her boss from there. “She knows I hate the scratchy stuff.” “Uhuh… And she changed it for you?” Leo raised his brow, “No like tricky deal or anything?” Y/n shrugged, “Didn’t you see the posters?” One appeared in their claws, it had both their and Big Mama’s face on it. ‘Family Owned Business!’ She had mainly printed them to hide her blatantly high prices. “Nothing says mother like a man eating spider.” Donnie remarked, “You know it.” Y/n cupped her cheek, “Spiders are actually very motherly. Some even sacrifice their bodies to their children in times of need.” They had recited it like it was written on a paper beside them.

A small blush appeared on Donatello’s cheek again. “That was… True.” “Gross.” “Kinda cute- I guess.” April and Mikey seemed the most endeared by the fact. But it was strange- Y/n wasn’t some circus clown without vigor. Donnie had fully expected to pick apart her performance to feel better about himself, but each and every time he tried- he stumbled deeper into the magicians trap. To make it worse- She was smart.

Y/n glanced back at the lights above, “I’m on. Enjoy the show- it’s quite- chilling today.” Just as Y/n went to leave, April quickly jumped up. “Oh- and can you… not tell Big Mama about us? They just want a relaxing day- Please?” Y/n tilted their head, “Their dad is up there with her right now. Did.. You guys not come with him?” The turtles all gaped, “What?” She shook her hand, “Don’t worry about it- She loves Rat Jitsu.” Most of the brothers glared at the glassed screen above, where they could now clearly see their father, snuggled up to a certain mob boss. “Seriously?” Leo groaned, “What? Let them be happy! It’s cute. Right?” April said, “Heartwarming!” Mikey agreed, hands on his chest. None of them had noticed the magician was out of sight until the lights began to flicker above.

Big Mama’s face appeared on the big screens around the stadium. “Welcome my beautiful money dripping citizens of the Battle Nexus!” Her voice echoed, “Our darling weasel needs no introduction- My daughter of chaos and creation- Ringmaster of the unknown- Y/N!” The witch in a storm of golden light appeared in the middle of the ring once again. The light then turned to trains that circled the crowds. Y/n held out her hands in peace signs to rock symbols, as the gate behind them opened. “And- Our newest playwright- Count Selene!” There was a clear lack of enthusiasm in his opening, as the blue clad man glided into the ring. He bowed for the crowd, as the cheering began to fade.

Y/n smiled, he had no idea why they were cheering for him. “This will be a classic knock out duel, first to drop- first to surrender the ring. Refreshments are provided on the east side of the stadium. Make sure to place your bets as we continue our grueling battle!” Big Mama’s face finally left the screens, leaving them to split onto the two contestants.

The count raised his chin, “A showman- I’m not quite sure how you claimed ownership of this ring.” He said, “A child nonetheless.” Y/n rolled their eyes, “And It’ll be even more embarrassing when you lose- old man.” Y/n raised her hand, letting a cloud of gold appear above the two.

Donnie watched the fire ignite in her eyes, just as sudden as the storm above them. The clouds emitted sharp rain that threw the count back into the wall. “A forecast of agism with a sprinkle of classism seems predetermined folks.” He wiped the gold from his face, before slamming his staff against the floor of the arena. Large spikes of ice fled Y/n’s way, but she was seemingly gone the moment they appeared. As quickly as they left, they were now behind the man. They tugged at his staff, pulling him forward. The count struggled as she pulled him in different directions, appearing as a traditional dance routine to the audience. Y/n finally dipped the man, pulling the wand from his fingers. As he fell roughly to the floor, Y/n used the wand to emit snow across the stadium.

He growled, the ice upon his shoulders growing crooked and cracked. Y/n turned, “Don’t tell me you don’t want to build a snowman?” She watched him grow in size, snow and ice manifesting around his figure. Y/n leaned onto the staff in her hands, “Or is that too… childlike for you?” “You are the one having a tantrum over there, two-timer.” The man transformed into a large icy yeti, his scream echoed through the ring. Y/n didn’t seem to be intimated. “Aw, your mad I stole your little stick?” She waved it around the beast, “What? Compensating for something?” He finally swiped at the witch, she jumped atop his snowy hand and threw the staff into his eye. The ice melted around the hole, as he crumbled backwards to cover the wound.

Y/n waved her hand as he recovered, letting the snow around her glow golden before coming alive. Sticks forming familiar weasel masks appeared on the icy goons. Each of her snowmen were different, lions, seals to eagles. Y/n clapped their hands together, letting her circus brigade attack the snow beast.

Donnie had never seen magic like this before. Nothing close to the hue of the gold she controlled, and nothing near this level of expertise. The word ‘magician’ felt undermining, even if she wore it like a badge of honor. Maybe this was just his insecurity. Her power was clearly equal to her fanbase, and she had the ‘marketable’ face they had mentioned before. He wanted to hate her, but he could only find himself hating the fact he felt this way. Knowing that he’d never get this feeling in return.

The count’s snowy shell was nearly depleted, shattered ice and melted snow scattered the ring. Y/n sat atop a lion, circling the man. The more she did so, the more snow he lost. As he hissed, the lion grew in size, shadowing over the now wet count. All his ice had melted, and all his armor with it, leaving him a cold wobbly mess below the witch and her lion. Y/n just smirked, and just as the lion lunged forward to eat him- it froze. It’s large icy tongue instead licked the man endearingly, throwing its cold paws around the loser.

The cameras above zoomed in on the adorable scene, as Selene struggled to escape from the lions kisses. Y/n teleported from the cat into the middle of the ring, bowing for the audience just as she did everyday. Some strangely colored bouquets and eyed candy were thrown to their feet in cheer, as Y/n exploded tons of confetti above the audiences heads. “Thank you for showing up! Thanks for watching and… Remember to reap those amazing Nexus benefits!” Y/n shouts, “And maybe Sno-cones later..!” They scanned the snowy stadium.

Big Mama’s face reappeared on the screens, “As our natural occurrence, my beloved lion wrangling weasel has taken the win! Many originally flavored Nexus sugar squirts will be sold at the exit- Enjoy your taste of battle spiced Icy sweetness!” As the crowds rushed towards the sale, Y/n glanced back at the count. He had accepted his fate, letting the lion sweetly nuzzle the man. She crouched in front of the two, “You look like you need a friend. And they really match your snowy vibe.” They tapped the lions head, letting a golden light flow through the feline. She threw the cat the disregarded staff before waving at Selene again. “It’s no fun being alone out there.” Even though he scowled at the warlock, they could see a little light behind his features.

“Y/N!” April shouted, jumping into the ring, “That was- Amazing!” Y/n smiled in return, showing her fangs to the group. They then noticed she held a hand behind her back. “Thank you! But guess what? Guess what I saved youuu?” “Err.. Cash?” “Better.” “Bone?” “Better- I’m bored of your guessing so I’ll just show you!” A golden tray of snowcones appeared in her dark hands. “Say what?!” “Nice!” Each of the group grabbed a cone, “Big Mama got these new syrups for the fight, but the rest will be saved for the death duels later.” They all froze, “Yeah, she goes through alot of fighters. But the betting money we get is crazy! Almost as much as my rounds!”

Donnie crossed his arms, rejecting the snow cones Y/n offered. “You.. Don’t do the killing thing do you?” April asked, Y/n shook their head, taking a bite of snow. “Nah, I like the fun stuff. Cutting a story short like that isn’t my thing.” They turned to the cowering count, “Like maybe he’ll get really strong and beefed up in a few years and come back- then it’ll be like a completely new fight.” “That’s the only reason your not killing yokai or…” Leo spoke up, Y/n laughed- but she left no response to the turtle. She turned to April, “I’ve gotta check in the missus, thanks for stopping by. I know you have all that stupid human junk.” They said the last part so sweetly, it almost didn’t feel offensive. “It’s no problem!” April sighed, “Human stuff does kinda feel stupid sometimes..” Y/n just giggled, “Because it is. So many rules.” “Laws?” Donatello asked, “Yeah, those.”

“Damn government!” April cursed the sky, “But thanks for giving us front row seats Y/n! I’ll be back next week!” “Sweet! I think we have like bug brigade coming in for fights.” “Gross… But cool! I’ll be there!” As the turtles were thanking the magician, Donnie scanned his brain for ways to remain in the ring. All ways that didn’t involve him fighting in it. He just needed a few more seconds with the witch. He wasn’t sure why his mind was bargaining for ways to remain by her side- but it prevailed nonetheless. Just as he opened his mouth, he saw the witches face turn sour. Suddenly they wore a expression of concern, but quickly threw it away for a fangy smile. “I’ll see you then.” And with a bow, they were gone. “You think you can get us those seats again April?” Leo asked, “I gotta admit- That was pretty awesome!” Raph raised his hands, “Sure- I’ll text them later about it!” The group only noticed Donnie remained still when they were halfway across the exit. “Don..?” Leo turned, “Yeah- I’ll be there in a second. I promised Shelldon I would get him.. Something.” The twin shrugged along with Raphael, but the other two seemed a bit more cautious. “We’ll see you at the lair big guy!”

Something was afoot- and Donatello needed to know what.
He turned to the glass section of the audience quarters, before quickly using his shell to fly to it’s blind spot. Donnie pulled out his goggles, using the reflection to watch Y/n leave the room. He had to think- quickly. Before scanning the area he spotted the entrance to the viewing spot, waiting for Big Mama to enter the elevator to sneak in. He busted the lock with practically the sway of his hand, double checking the room for any goons.

Scanning the walls again, he saw the heat signatures of hundreds of yokai, but one stood out. It was a bright gold, almost blinding his sensors. Donnie glanced at the vents before promptly kicking the tin cover from it’s hinges. Here he was, climbing through dirty vents- just to seemingly talk to some witch he met earlier. A witch- his natural enemy. Everyone knew the two didn’t mesh. So why did it now?

He finally pounced down from the vent, spotting a door with a golden plastered plaque- ‘Y/n’s Quarters’ The door was painted, where two ferrets angelically flew around a castle. Donnie paused to look at it, just before hearing footsteps in the distance. He quickly threw himself back into the ventilation shaft, almost forgetting to recover the hole.

Y/n stumbled through the hall, coughing into her hands. That’s when the turtle paused. Blood stained her palm, where she had covered her cough. A small ferret yokai flew around the witch, seemingly comforting the girl. He felt his heart ache. Most assumed Donatello didn’t have a lot of feelings, and sure he would reinforce that with a joke or two- but he did. Just as much as his brothers. But something in his head, just had a hard time expressing those feelings. It was hard to get any kind of diagnosis when he was a mutagenic turtle.

Donnie gripped the metal below him, debating on what to do. He just started following the witch out of nowhere- no plan on what to actually say when he caught them. This was- much too unlike him. So instead he decided this was a stakeout mission, just to gather intel for their next meeting. Y/n was a powerful warlock anyway, it would be useful to keep tabs on the teenager.

He suddenly felt a misty fog circle his frame, before a dark cloud covered his vision. “What the-” He knocked his head back into the vent, leading to a louder groan. As he reached to rub the bump, he realized he could do so without struggle.

Donatello opened his eyes to see the hall around him. Y/n stood there, arms crossed. And seemingly amused more than upset, at least so far. They crouched over, waving to the boy again. “Donatello- Right?” He pushed himself back, watching her ferret yokai circle him. “Don’t worry- we don’t bite a lot.” He paused, “What?” “Why were you in vents, purple?” “Vents? Ha.. Those were… I must have gotten immensely lost- On my way.. Out.” Y/n humored the turtle, “That sounds.. Plausible.” Was all they said, “Because it is the undeniable truth.” “Of course.”

The yokai returned to Y/n’s shoulder, still peeking at the boy. “Take a left after you pass the laundry shaft again. Should lead to the brick exit.” “What?” Y/n smiled, “You wanted to vent crawl before- do it again.” Now he truly saw the resemblance she bared to the weasel hanging on her shoulder. “I..” There was no logical way to get out of this, besides blowing his seemingly obvious cover. Just as he turned, he heard the crackling cough from earlier.

Him and the yokai held the same expressions now, concern. “Hey-” Y/n held up her hand, signaling the turtle to stop. They continued to cough into their hand, slightly stumbling into the wall behind them. Donnie quickly eased the witch up, “Are you-” She waved her hand, but instead of the familiar golden glow- a black set of sparks came from her palm. Her door swung open, letting the turtle help her inside. Y/n pushed themself away from the help, quickly leaning against the wall instead. “You’re ill-” “No!” Y/n shouted, “You can’t tell anyone you saw this.” He eyed the dried drip of blood on her chin, “You’re insane. You could have bronchitis- pneumonia- A large selection of infections involving the lungs-” “Would you rather me conjure up some little spell to keep you quiet?”

Y/n stumbled over to their bed, finally relaxing against the bedpost. Donatello was wrong. He was very wrong. There was something wrong about this, all of this. “I’m sorry.” He sighed, sitting beside the warlock. “What?” “I apologize for being.. Rude earlier. I was.. Possibly envious of your situation. I see now that I was wrong.” Y/n paused, before snickering a bit. Unfortunately that flared her throat, leading to a few extra coughs. “Hey- just because I’m poisoned doesn’t mean I’m not anything to be jealous of.” Donnie let out another breath, “Perhaps.” “I.. was jealous of your fame. The people of the hidden city like you. They adore you. I.. My brothers and I have saved the place- saved New York twice as much- yet we lack any of that.. Same enthusiasm.” Y/n frowned. “Mutants have no place in society, we are nor yokai nor human. I understand this, but I should not have projected that insecurity onto you, so for that… I am sorry.”

“Why do you think that?” Y/n simply asked. “Why? We have no mystic abilities, none we immediately inherit. We are half blooded- half mutated- or in other words- tough on the eye.” Y/n’s heart fell. “Who told you that?” Donatello looked up, “Would you like a number estimate or a general category?” “No- I mean.. You guys aren’t- You aren’t.. Ugly.” “I’m not?” Donatello quickly corrected himself, “I mean- you disagree with the consensus?” Y/n shook their head, “Donat- Donnie.. Half the people up there deny we exist.” It was true, most people chalked the turtles up to some cosplayers or CGI deep fake in action. “And.. maybe that’s worse than what they would say..” Y/n admits, staring at the blood on her palm. Below that was a sigil, one that marked both of their hands. “But.. You’re.. Pretty.” The turtles face slowly heated up, “Uh- I mean like- You’re.. Different. Even if you were some white boy- you’d still be different.” He thought about her words, quickly trying to shove her beginning compliment away. He would still be different. Donatello had thought about it, would he be better off human? But even then would be- accepted? Would he be popular would he be.. Loved?

“And what’s so wrong about that?” Y/n finally said, jumping up onto her mattress. “Being different is what made the very soil of this place! The same soil you’ve saved tons of times! Doesn’t that mean something to you?” Y/n landed in front of him, “You changed lives- saved lives, I guess. And you had fun doing it! You saved the freedom of everyone around here- freedom to do whatever the hell we want!” Black confetti formed around her, though some returned to it’s golden hue. “Who cares if no one buys your stupid plushies. That’s all show, babe.” Y/n returned to his side.

“I’m just..really marketable I guess.” They shrugged. Donatello was mesmerized by their words, and even more by the fact that they sat there for the few minutes he remained silent, seemingly unannoyed. “I don’t understand.” He sighed. “You don’t have to. Nothing makes sense nowadays. Or before that really.” They said it as if it was the simplest thing, but Donnie just wanted to grip his head in frustration from it all. “But I DO!” He stood up, a frantic look on his face.

Y/n frowned again, “Look..” She said quietly, “If they knew what I was… Who I was- really.. I wouldn’t be out there collecting roses and cash.” Donatello glanced at the mark across her palm again, “But.. You’re family- You’re brothers.. They know who you are. And they don’t care. That’s something.. Something really special. And maybe that’s a teensy bit better than a few stalkers and a paycheck.” Donatello understood now. As cliche as it was, ‘family is earth’s greatest treasure’ was right. And even if he didn’t know the warlock super well, even if they had just met today- he could tell she believed that too. “And who knows- maybe you’ll get some cute fans later. Anything is possible with good marketing.” That was also true, most things were possible with a good advertising team.

“I think I understand now.” Y/n tilted their head, “That’s good. Now- do you wanna help me scrub my blood off the hallway wall?” She said it sweetly, although it still caught the turtle off guard. “What?!” “I got some on the corner hall. And lemme tell you- magic blood is wayyy harder to clean than plain old human blood.” Beside the fact he instinctively wanted to help his crush, the scientific data he could gather from said mystic blood- would also be beneficial. “Alright.” He sighed, “Great! Because I think I need a crutch while I hold the sponge.” Although she was jumping around minutes ago, she struggled to stand now.

“I can do it, I’ll assign Shelldon to watch over you until I return.” Y/n shook their head, “Dunno who that is but- no. My blood- my rules.” He watched her take a step forward, only to trip- in which he caught her with his hand. “Don’t worry- I’ll be a useful parasite.” Donnie ejected an arm from his shell, that eased the witch over his shoulder. “There is no such thing.” “Someones clearly not met P/n beforeee..” The little ferret sprite slapped Y/n with their tail lightly, sticking their tiny tongue out."Is that their name? A strange name for a Yokai.” “No it's some long multi-syllable thing. We just thought P/n was cooler. Like Donatello- Donnie - Dee…” Y/n played with the words as he blushed, "You are resting after this clean up session.”

Chapter Text

“She needs to have an education, Josh!” “She needs to make it to Christmas alive! She's coughing out more blood than she can take!” The man pinched the arch of his nose. "She needs to make friends. To be a kid.” The mother argued, "She needs to be a living kid. You saw what that virus did to your mother- how can you be so-”

‘Ring’

A chime fell through Y/n’s tiny body. She had heard this sound before. She was much younger then, much too small to remember. She walked away from the cracked door of the family room, away from the loud voices banging around in her ears.

Someone was calling her. The little 7 year old was more than happy to respond. She crawled up her bed, covered in red soaked tissues. Until she found her window, it was open. That's what had caused this fight of the week. Her mother had opened the window, and her father had freaked out. He had said there were just too many germs out there for Y/n’s fragile body. They had gotten so caught up in arguing that no one had actually closed the window before they ran off.

‘Ring’

There it was again. Y/n was ready this time. She sat there, criss crossed and ready for the man to speak again.

💫

“Y/n, mind your hands! 你比较清楚! ‘You know better!’ ” She scolded the girl, holding her pan on the grill. “It's not that sharp, don't worry.” The teen pounded another wrap of flour into the bowl. Shi shook her head, “I must get that edge fixed! Or.. Maybe some bubble wrap.” She frowned, “I can wrap it for you.” Y/n smiled up at the woman. That rip in the wooden shelf had been bothering Shi for weeks. “I don't want you cutting yourself on it..” “I’ll be super- careful. I'll wrap my hands before I do it." Shi smiled back, "How will you wrap it then 兔子? ‘Rabbit?’ ” "I’ll use my teeth then.” Y/n told her, pounding with the mortar again. Shi hummed with a light laughter, before the back door opened. "欢迎回家，我亲爱的。’Welcome home, my beloved.” She greeted her wife, quickly holding her as she entered the room.

Y/n smiled, before turning back to the dough she was pounding. As the two finished their embrace, Lian turned to the teen."Y/n, ah- are you two making rabbit cakes? The festival isn't for weeks.” Shi patted the little chef's shoulder, wiping some flour from her face. “She wouldn't let me make a single rice cake without adding Jade.” Lian smirked, "Don't tell me it doesn't taste better with little rabbit ears and a sniffer.” The two women laughed, "We’ll be all the more prepared for the festival anyhow.” Shi pressed the bit of flour in her hands into Y/n’s nose. "You do look tastier with a sniffer.” Y/n tried to kick the white off, Shi laughed again. Wetting her hand to wipe the flour off.

“I was gonna make it there eventually.” Shi shook her head, “Of course you were.” “Wash up. We can save the pounding for tomorrow.” She knew Y/n would show up at her doorstep the next day to help out again, As she always did. Y/n blew a raspberry. “Fine. I'll wash the dishes. I can cover the rip before I go.” Shi took the now empty bowl from Y/n’s hands. “I'll wash the dishes, love. You go get the wrap.” “Fine fine- I'll be back!”

Y/n took it upon herself to take out the trash as she left. The two waved as she walked down the street. Her house was a few blocks away, just out of the local square.

‘Ring’

“Hello. You’re in your final phase today. What's the occasion?” She stared up at the moon, walking through the many construction sites of the neighborhood. She balanced up on the beams before pounding down, “You got all poshed up for me?” Y/n giggled, “Alright you gotta tell me how Cupid found those guys!”

To most- she was talking to no one. She probably looked crazy. But to her- it was her best friend, Manny. They talked every night, sometimes until the light of dawn. Manny usually tried to coo the girl off to sleep early, but Y/n never let that happen anymore. A teenager was much harder to coddle to sleep than the 7 year old she used to be.

Tonight, Manny waited for her to talk. Y/n stopped her steps, just to look up at the pearly orb above. “I know Cupid doesn't just go to anyone with his bows but..” She bit her lip. She had asked this same question years ago. She was 9 when her parents split up. It was more than aggressive. They fought over every item in the house, down the dust on the shelves. And that left Y/n. They might’ve had that same argument over her, but she knew deep down that neither of them wanted her. Her mother was scared of her, and her father was scared for her. Both felt just as isolating.

They must’ve been happy at some point right? Maybe they just needed a little help. The moon had told her that some things just weren’t meant to last. And of course he meant that about her parent’s relationship, but she couldn't help but think she was that thing that wouldn’t last. She wondered if the moon would ever have the confidence to tell her that. She was sure they both knew it. “Are they really a lost cause?” Y/n asked. The pinging of the moon's voice seemed to halt. Y/n bit her cheeks, “If I.. When I’m gone.. Do you think they’ll get back together?” She glanced at the cracks of the sidewalks. “I didn’t think so.” She tried to smile back at the man above. “Let’s just go home.” A sudden gust of wind flew by the girl, a sudden pink gust of wind. Y/n snapped her head up.

“Jack! I bring good news!” A familiar booming voice rushed through Jack’s skull. He pulled down his hood, “You don’t need to yell!” The boy wiped the sleepiness from his eyes, “What? What is it?” North smiled at him, “Man in moon realized you were lonely! He called cupid to fetch your mate.” Jack much more quickly wiped his eyes again, “What?!” The big man smiled at him, one of the biggest smiles Jack had ever seen. “The moon- talked to you.. And told you-” “You have mate!” Jack flew up, rushing to the ceiling window. “Yeti’s! Open it up!” A few groaned around, before pulling a lever to open the view. “Hey! You! You told him instead of me!?” He put his hand to his chest. “That I have a…” North watched his face change. And watched him shake it off, “What does he mean ‘mate’?” The man rolled his eyes, “Mate, Jack! Your other half. You’re- complimenting piece!” He held up a familiar frosty wooden doll, aligned with another. Jack seemed to be in shock. “You’re telling me- that I’ve had a.. Soulmate this entire time and the moon’s just telling me now?!” He fumed, “Perhaps it wasn’t their time! You know the spirit process..” He frowned.

“Where are they?” The moon's light shone upon the globe as it had done before. Jack pounced on his staff, gaining a better view. “That's.. Where Jaime lives right?” His face glew up, “Do you think they know him?!” North glanced, “Maybe. Perhaps-” The blonde boy flew to orb in the middle of the room. “Moon! Show me them!” Its light began to reflect from the globe to the orb in the middle of the room. His eyes widened as the girl came into view. She slid down raptors and balanced on the sidewalk edge on her walk. She seemed to be talking to someone. Her hair was a strange color, dyed f/n, but her brown roots still peeked from the bold shade. She had a beauty mark just below her lip, her rather enchanting lips. The girl wore a cooler color scheme, bandages littered her hands, lightly covered by her moon themed sweater. She was perfect.

If he could talk to the moon again he’d thank him, if he ever spoke to him again. All of a sudden, their voices seemed to pool into the room. “Let’s just go home.” She said, she looked upset. North watched Jack’s face fall. Until a gust of pink hue covered the scene. He squinted, “Cupid. Cupid! Man in moon must’ve sent Cupid to fetch your lover for you!” Jack shook his head, “What? She’s- coming here? To me?!” He looked down at his frosty attire, “Do you think-” The voices from the orb began to pipe up again.

“Cupid? You're- even pinker than I imagined.” Y/n scanned the boy, “I know, It’s a nice shade isn’t it?” He struck his foot out, “I’ve heard all about you, my little moonbaby.” Y/n’s face cringed, “Is that what he calls me now? I don’t think we agreed on that.” She glanced up at the moon. “Yeah we definitely didn’t agree on that.” He shook his head, “Your moon-daddy sent me for you!” Y/n blinked, looking at the moon. “He doesn’t like that.” The loverboy frowned, “I’m sorry- my pearl! Would you rather me call you moon-father?” Y/n smiled lightly, he truly was the embodiment of love and care, just as the moon told her. “Wait- you said the moon sent you here for me?” She seemed more confused than when she heard his nicknames for her and the moon. “Of course. He told me all about his plans! And how romantic they come to be..” Cupid’s eyes seemed to fade away into the sky beyond. He was in deep thought, or he was just pining at the thought he had. This worried Y/n even more. “Why’d you send him? You know you can tell me anything right?” She looked up at the moon again, like it was a man beside her.

No ring, no hum, no nothing. He was giving her the silent treatment. “You’re being a jerk. You know that?” Her eyes thinned, before sighing. She waved her hand in front of the frozen Cupid. He shook himself out of it, “Sorry, darling- this story is just going to be one for a lifetime.” Y/n nodded, “Are you gonna tell me the story or-” “No! My dear- you are the story!” The girl stood there with a dull expression. “That’ll be a rather short story.” Cupid frowned, “No.. No my dear- you may think that just because it’s short it means less than any other- but you're sorely mistaken. Your love story is one for the stars.” Y/n’s face paled. “You’re scaring me.” She shook herself off, “Listen- now that you’re here and all- I could use a favor.” She pulled out her phone. “These two- Do you think you could.. Give them a push? They used to love each other, I know they did.” Cupid frowned, looking at the photo illuminated on the screen, “I know these two. You are right, they did used to love. But I don’t work with them anymore.” Y/n’s face fell, “But- If you don’t..” She frowned. “Pitch does.” Cupid didn’t respond, but she saw the pink fade in his skin.

“But you don’t have to let him have his way with you anymore. You have Jack now.” Her eyes widened, “What? Jack? I don’t know a Jack. Besides..” “Jack Frost!”

Jack watched the shock in her face, as worry consumed him. “She knows who I am?” North smiled, “This one is a special cookie.” “If she can see cupid- can she see..” “Of course she can!” He watched Cupid’s wings spread its full 40 feet span, before he scooped up the girl. “North! What if he drops her?!” The old man huffed, scratching his beard. “I doubt it. Cupid is as caring as ever.” “That doesn’t mean he won’t drop her!” “She’s still human- she could-” “Stop your worrying. You are supposed to be spirit of fun remember?” “Yeah and what fun am I gonna be having if she’s dead before she gets here?!” North had never seen him so worried, or worried at all since the Pitch incident. But he supposed this was good, Jack could harden from the experience, this would make him a sterner guardian- right?

Y/n glanced down at the city below. “Where are you taking me?” They asked, as they were held by the winged god. “North’s place. Your suitor is waiting to meet you! Now, Moon wanted me to just nudge you but I don’t want you to waste a single minute apart!” Y/n hummed, “It’ll be fine!” They watch Cupid scold the shining orb behind them. “Oh so now he’s all talkative again?” She huffs, “Whatever.” They nudge themselves in Cupid’s arms to see the city’s fading light. “Not afraid of heights are you? That’s great! Since Jack flies and all.” “This sounds like an arranged marriage situation.” Eros gasped, “This is no such thing! This is destiny!” Y/n glared, “Yeah I’m sure they told Katherine the great that too.” His face lit up. “Kathy! Oh my- Kathy. I haven’t seen her in eons!” She let him go on about his great adventures with the historic figure for the remainder of the flight.

Jack looked down at his feet. “Should I- Be wearing shoes for this? Or maybe-” He picked at his hair. “Relax. Man in moon set you up together for a reason.” Jack mustered a smile. They heard a crash in the distance. “Oh, They have arrived!” North put his hands up, before pulling a lever. “Let them in.” He told a Yeti, as they shoved the grand door’s of his workshop open. A spitfire of glitter and feathers threw itself into the room. Y/n fell from his arms, sliding just in front of two feet. She slowly wiped the glitter from her face, “Sorry- I just got so excited!” Eros fell back to the ground in a trance.

Jack looked down at the girl below him. She almost looked unreal, and covered in pink glitter. She squinted, “Jack..?” “Frost.” He finished the sentence for her, before pulling her up with his staff. “He told me about you.” He noticed their height, he was much taller than her. She almost looked like an elf compared to the 3 in the room. “Cupid? Yeah-” “No- The moon.” He froze up. Most literally- ice formed at his feet. “You.. Talk to the moon?” “You do too.” “Once!” She shrugged, “He’s selective about that kinda stuff.” “Like telling me about this. Right now.” She glared at the moonlight above them.

Eros laid his chin on his hand, a goofy smile on his face. “They are getting to know each other!” The two just stared back at the glitter covered spirit. “Let’s go.” “What?” He wrapped his hand around her waist before the wind took them up through the skylight. And though he expected her to scream and grab him for safety- she just used her other hand to lightly hold on. She didn’t seem scared in the slightest. The two floated in the clouds of the North. “Huh.” “What?” “Just thought you’d be a little more- surprised.” She shrugged again, “I like the view.” Jack smiled, there was something to this soulmate thing. “Good.” He sped down in the wind, making sure to grip her tiny hand as they flew. Before they landed atop of a snowy mountain. He smiled, her hair was a mess from the flight. “What?” Y/n tilted her head, reminding him much of a puppy.

“Your hair’s a mess.” He ran his hand through it, earning a blush from her cheeks. As his hand left her face, he noticed the coldness of her skin. “Shit, I forgot about-” “Don’t worry about it.” She left his eyes to look at the mountains surrounding them. “But you’re-” “I’ll be fine.” She sat down in the snow, knees to her chest. He bit the inside of his mouth, before sitting beside her. “Give it five minutes, then you’ll be begging me to get us out of here.” “Yeah- we’ll see.” He saw that her eyes were set on the mountain beside them. He crossed his arms, joining her in sight. “What are we looking at?” “The moon told me about the North pole. I just haven’t been here before.” He hummed, “Well- You’re in luck. We can go to whatever guardian hideout you want. Tooth’s- Sandy’s," "Cupid’s…” He goes on. “If he makes it back in one piece.”

“What else does the moon tell you?” He looked at her, she was much too pale for a human. “Stories. About you guys.” “Did he tell you about me..?” She laughed, “Yeah. Tons.” “What about last summer?” “That whole thing. Yeah.” “He tell you how I beat Pitch?” She smiled bitterly, “Yeah, he did.” “I don’t think I’ve ever met a human who can talk to the moon.” Y/n shrugged. “He doesn’t always tell the truth.” She sent another look at the planet. “He didn’t tell you about me?” He knew the answer, he had seen her scold the moon minutes before. “Not about this.” “He didn’t tell me.. About- other stuff too.” Y/n turned, “About your parents?” He leaned closer, legs dangling from the cliff. “I should’ve known. He doesn’t like to tell me sad stories.”

Maybe because she was the saddest one of all. “We can get them back. We can- scare him off. Like we did last time.” Y/n shook her head. “Don’t worry about it. They’ll always be scared.” She leaned on her knees, “And- lonely.” Like her. “But you won’t be.” Jack spoke up, almost as if he heard her thoughts. Her head tilted up, “You got me now.” She smiled, “Sure I do.” She didn’t want to tell him that she didn’t have long, or that Pitch too worked with her. So for now, it’d just be them and the cliff below.

Chapter Text

For so long, everything was about the limelight. How long could Y/n stay the little star of California? How long could the little girl captivate the masses?

That was gone now. Most of it at least. Here she was, still thinking about the masses, even if they weren’t alive anymore. Y/n pondered if she saw more of the dead than the living. But at least now she’d always have her audience. Their stench would ease into her garage every morning, just after the night's hordes. She had found that their smell was just as helpful as it was horrid.

Just as she did every time she left her little workshop, she’d pull the dusty string across the lawn. That same razor would shine across the hung bodies, cutting just a bit more of their rotting bodies loose. And like that, y/n was good to go.

Today was special, like every other full moon. She didn't quite remember if the proper label was Tuesday or not, having given up on tracking time years ago. Even her perfectionist mind couldn't rack up the days that all eventually blurred together. Even her special days, days like this were beginning to feel.. Dull. Sometimes Y/n wondered if she felt any more alive than the bodies string across her yard.

But today was a new day, and maybe she wouldn't completely obliterate her competition today. While her younger pre- Walker days consisted of pageants and dances.. Now Y/n fell into what she always wanted to do. Machinery- oil, puzzles beyond her belief. Something that perfectionist attitude could really better her in. Everything had a piece, a tube- some kind of battered core. She found that direction was special, in a world that seemed rather… Directionless.

The wind cradled her helmet, one she had taken from a tank site years ago. Goggles protected her eyes from the wind, a bandanna protecting her cheeks. A ripped and sewn jacket covered her arms, the scars and burns beneath them too. The forest around her seemed to watch her drive away, them too wondering if this was her last race.

💫

Supplies were running low. That wasn’t the only thing either. Maggie's pregnancy had taken a few tumbles, unfamiliar concerning pains around every corner. While some even wondered the morality of it all, I mean what kind of mother would bring a child into a world like this?

That didn't deter Rick. Didn't deter any of the leading group. Glenn didn't even have to plead for their services, because within the hour they were already planning runs.

The soon-to-be father crossed his arms, watching Rick point across a dirty map. “Daryl, Abraham- take the South route. There should be 2 gas stations either way.” His finger dragged across the paper, "Carol, Morgan take the east road, aside from the forest there hasn't been a lot discovered.” He finally lifted his finger, “Carl and I will take the West road. When we passed through there was a town, unclear if it had been looted or not. We all meet here by tomorrow morning, keep your walkie’s by. If you find nothing, set out parameter stakes for the next run.” This was by no means the groups first rodeo, so most hurried to grab whatever bows and ammo they needed for the trip.

Rick turned to his son, fixing his hat before grabbing his own bag. "You bring the ax?” He asked, "It's in my bag.” Rick smiled, “Good. We can do some target practice before dawn.” The boy smiled, just cherishing the idea of it. He’d believe it when he saw it though. He knew his father was trying to cheer him up again, something he’d find Rick attempting a lot throughout the years.

The two waved to Mishone, who was planned to stay guard at the gate while the others ravaged the area. Even before the dead rose Carl would find the forest entrancing. It surrounded the city, homes, lakes. Just like it did now. That was one thing that didn't change. Another, he’d always feel small below the towering bark- no matter his age. He’d find that his world was shrinking by the day.

While Carl had expected a eerily silent site as normal- the town seemed lit all of a sudden. Cars, bikes, and a horse or two laid inside the town's gates. The racket of men and women inside, cheering and hollering like the dead hadn’t risen years ago. Rick glanced at his son before promptly parking the truck behind some greenery. Strangely- there wasn't a single Walker in sight. “Stay close.” While Carl didn't respond, Rick knew he understood the demands.

Tens of bikers and bruised survivors filled the street. But one stood out most, a relatively clean looking man- sporting a wine red suit and blue collar tie. He shook hands and exchanged smiles. Everyone seemed in good spirits. That set off all the more alarms in Rick's head.

But no one seemed to mind the two, seemingly too distracted to even notice their presence if the two had run from hiding. Rick raised his hand, queuing the two to enter the crowd. While they all seemed rowdy, not a single one stepped onto the main street, all opting to gather around like hounds waiting for a meal.

Just in front of them was a pit, full of wooden spikes and stone, more of the same sharp supplies dug into the street beyond. “What is this?” The two snapped their heads to the sound of engines, as bikes to cars all rushed through the open gate to the street. The suited man took this as his que to step up, “Welcome! Welcome! To the next weekly lottery of wheels! We all collect here today for the grand prize of supplies- wheels.. And possibly a bit of booze.” The crowd all seem to laugh along with the man's dry humor.

He strangely fit into the crowd, even with his shiny exterior outshining their bloodied and bruised coats. “And our prizes today- possibly weeks of canned goods.. A small variety of greens- and a few bottles of the good stuff! All included with a trim of medical supplies.” the people roared, most cheering on whatever man stepped from his vehicle. “And it seems you might all have a chance if our little peach doesn't show. What do you say folks?” Carl watched the contestants grow shaky, hands opting to grip their steering wheels instead of facing the crowd again.

“It seems as if I spoke too soon.” A new engine fired off in the short distance, appearing as fast as the man spoke. And while the suited man grinned, approaching the late comer- Carl eyed the bike. It wasn’t like Daryl's, melted in different types of metal and brass, spray painted and wired throughout the body. A DIY for sure, but what interested him more was the person driving it. The figure pulled off their jacket, tying it to the back of their bike.

It was a girl. She pulled down her bandanna to smile at the host, who then turned to the others. “Anything to say to our 10 time winner boys?” One of them grinned, licking his dirty lips. “Playtime’s over- little girl. And when I get my hands on you-” Carl’s fist tightened. Rick quickly nodded at the boy, before he could say anything about the matter.

But the girl just grinned, snickering at the man. Pulling her fists to her goggles to mock the man. “You’ll be wishing you were dead, whore.” Y/n just rolled her eyes again. Kicking her engine up. “Love the playful energy we got here tonight folks! Now here's the real thing!” He steps out of the street, while doors were rushed open, horns pushed onto the street.

And that's where the walkers went. Tens of walkers emerged from homes- doors- crates- all lured in from the audience’s racket before. The crowd all moved backwards, where another fence laced in an armless, jawless battalion of walkers hung. Likely all gathered from the aftermath of whatever gladiator battle that was about to begin.

Carl studied the girl, the way she had just poked the bear of a man beside her. She looked his age- she looked.. Pretty. Even if he couldn't see her face behind the gear.

“Ready?” The man spoke up.
“RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!!”

All the bikes and cars set off, Y/n in the lead. She drove between players, watching them collide as they tried to sabotage the girl. Carl couldn't take his eyes off the scene, good or bad. Sure this was the most entertaining thing he had seen all month- possibly year- but if she lost this race.. What would happen? Although that seemed far-fetched even for him. She was practically stepping on the men like ants, not even caring she wasn’t in front. It did look fun. Really fun. And she looked.. Amazing.

But now wasn't the time to gawk or blame his hormones. As much as she was teasing the losers- he didn't wanna see her end up one of them. “Dad-” “Get the back gate, I'll get the left side. We’ll block any incoming walkers from the town.” Carl nodded, “What if she..” “This is not the time to sit and watch.” He was right, as the mighty Rick Grimes usually was.

Y/n spotted a ramp ahead, one she had taken tens of times. She sped to the front once again, before launching over the pit of walkers below. The man behind her almost failed the jump. Although some others weren't as lucky, falling into the pit full of spikes and dead. The hole had been duck nearly to stone, assuring no Walker would climb over crashed cars to reach any audience members.

This is what she really practiced all week- as Y/n hit the top she lightly pushed herself back in the air- landing back onto the bike as she landed. And it was all worth it when the audience cheered. Sure- the bruises on her thighs were aching- but that little moment of glee was worth it in her eyes. It was no different then her old dance recitals, same stretches and same form- basically.

Carl turned, spotting the biker hit the top before jumping from her bike to land onto the street below without a scratch. He froze, trying to keep the girl in sight. His fathers hand quickly broke him away from the show, reminding him they had a job to do. Carl rushed to help Rick close the gate, walkers seen in the close distance. Though those really weren't the ones they were worried about.

It was just the two of them left- Y/n and the perverted man- not quite side to side. The man smiled, eyes drilled the teen down like nails. Y/n never got used to it. Even when she was small. She sped up her engine, turning quickly to spray the man in road rubble. He tried to grab her in turn, but she quickly ducked at the last minute to avoid his attack. The two approached the finishing line, all before Y/n rose the front of her bike, letting her back wheels newest editions click on with the switch of a wire. And like that- she had taken her 11th win.

The host smiled again, hand behind Y/n’s back as she hopped off the bike. She pulled her goggles up, just before seeing the losing man stand. “No surprises here! Our cadet here won the grand prize of survival- and a few of our finest perks. And while our scheming loser…” The host turned, just as the losing biker pulled a gun from his pocket. And while he originally had the bullet set for the host- he turned his gun to the winner instead. He cocked the gun, “You think you're above me? Above my people?” He spat, "You better know your place, little girl. Because sooner or later some man like me would put you back in it.” He shook the gun around, "Shoot your legs out- I could. So you couldn't run away- Arms maybe.. So you couldn't fight back.” Y/n glared, fists clenched.

But suddenly there was a bigger gun to the perverts head. “Put the gun down.” Carl cocked his weapon, eyebrows furrowed. She watched the color fade from the man's face. “Now." He gulped, hands up- before dropping the gun. Carol quickly kicked the gun away, kicking the man's legs down. “Apologize- for what you said.” He growled, before Carl kicked him again.

Y/n now studied the boy- one she certainly hadn't seen before. Eye patch and all- he was cute. Remarkably pretty- she wondered if he was in the pageant game himself before all this. And- he held his own. One was a bit more important than the other, but she digressed.

“I.. I'm sorry.” Carl’s boot pinned the man to the street. Y/n’s eyebrow rose, stepping closer this time. “Did that make you feel like a man?” She asked, tilting her head, “Or a loser?” The hosting man smiled once again, “And a loser he is! Tell us, does this ever get old?” While she didn't respond he just snapped his fingers. Large men emerged from the crowd, “And this boy isn't even one of our esteemed soldiers! Bravo, really- for chivalry, even in these dark times. Now, do you have a preference for which pit?” Y/n sighed, "What do the fans want?” The crowd erupted as it did before, cheering different numbers and streets. But one was clear- ‘Route 5’. “And so it is decided!”

While Carl didn't particularly want the man to leave his boots hold, there was no way he could have overpowered the guards in front of him. So he stepped back, hands slightly raised. The man pleaded and stomped- trying to stop the men’s March. But just before Carl’s eyes- he was thrown into the largest pit below the ramp. He didn't want to see the carnage, turning away from the sounds of ripping and Gore. But there he found the girl again, who almost seemed just as displeased. That's when she looked up, meeting his eyes for the first time.

There was an imprint around her eyes, dust from the ride circling her goggles. That's when he saw the scar to the right side of her face. Clearly burns, all lines and scribbles. Almost as if it was done with a pole. She must have noticed his focus, because she turned the next minute, sliding her goggles back on.

Another group of suited men approached the girl with a crate, in which she connected to her bike's end. While Carl couldn't hear the conversation between the host and her, he seemed as pleased as ever, shaking her hand one last time.

He shook his head, scanning the crowd for his father- only to run straight into his chest. “Dad-” “It’s alright.” Rick set his hand atop his shoulder, “You did the right thing. There was nothing else you could have done.” Carl slowly nodded, just as Rick set his eyes on the crate hooked to the bike. “We’ll follow her into the night.” Carl glanced up, “What?” “Maybe we can make some trade.” Although his father said so, he knew what Rick would do to get that medication. “For what..?” “A home.” He set his eyes on the girl one last time, trying to find that same connection as before. But it was clear the moment had passed. He followed Rick back to the truck beyond.

💫

The two stayed behind the bike in far distance, hoping the darkening sky would cloak the truck. And so far, it had. “We.. Aren't going to hurt her right?” Rick’s hands tightened against the wheel. “Not if she complies.” Carl sighed, “We are following her into whatever safe house she lives in. What if she fights back?” “We’ll handle it.” “Dad.” “Not in that way- Carl- I meant knocking her unconscious.” That didn't make the boy feel a lot better, but he settled for the latter.

“I can't just let some kid stay out there on her own. You know that.” Carl knew he was right, even if she didn't have the crate of gold- Rick would've tried his hand at redemption anyway. “And I'm sure she’d like a friend.” Carl blushed, “Sure, dad.” “Wouldn't you?" “Dad-” “Alright- We’ll take it slow, just keep your gun close. She could have stored weapons up from other crates.” Just as Carl opened his mouth, the bike stopped. The two slowly came to stop themselves. Her figure walked her bike into the forest, abandoning the road.

The father and son wandered the green, triggers between their fingers. At some point Carl almost gave up hope on finding the girl, when Rick spotted a marked tree. It had some contraption edged into the bark, the other trees looked like they had seen the invention's blade too. “Target practice.” Rick straightened himself. “Looks like she got better.” They glanced at another tree, knocked down from the blades past impact. This didn’t make the boy feel better, walking over the remains of a dead tree. But just as he was about to step forward, his father pushed him back. “String.” Below his boot was a string, and above they saw suspiciously covering leaves. “Step back.” But without warning a blade fell from the trees, surging toward the survivors. They quickly separated, watching familiar axes and machetes fall from the trees. “Fall back- meet in the car!” It was a wild game of tomb raider, ducking and whipping his head around to find the next weapon dropped in his face. He finally found a loss of falling blades, laying back against a tree to catch his breath.

“Did you think it’d be easy?” A voice asked. Carl flinched, “Don’t move.” He quickly looked up, blade just above a branch. And with that- the girl. She pounced down from the tree, pulling the goggles from her face. “We aren’t here to hurt you-” Carl noticed the way her bandanna covered her face, now edged to cover her scars. “And I didn’t mean to.. Stare.” Y/n huffed, “It should have scared you away. Works on most creeps.” He frowned, “I promise we aren’t here to do anything- like that.” Y/n pulled her hand away from her holster, “So what then?” He took a breath, “Someone in our group is pregnant. We needed supplies..” Although Y/n was pretending to lower her guard before, something about his voice soothed the survivor. Even if he only had one eye now, it did a lot of convincing nonetheless. The boy was beautiful- beyond her belief. It was most definitely swaying her opinion, maybe more than the pregnancy plot.

She held her breath, “I don’t have any.. Plan B’s. Maybe some medical books but… I’m sorry.” Y/n couldn’t deny the thought of the ‘hanger’ trick crossed her mind. Maybe it did work? “No- no! She’s- keeping the baby.” Y/n raised her brow. “What?” She shook her head.

This wasn’t her fight, she reminded herself. “How far along?” “A few months, I think.” “Who was that man with you?” “My dad.” Y/n eyed his hat, “He a cop?” “He was.” She tapped her boot against the green. Carl watched the girl contemplate her actions, he had to admit it was cute. “I’m Carl.” He spoke up, almost putting his hand out, but promptly remembering the machete above him. Y/n sighed, “It won’t go off, I’m standing on the deactivation lift.” Carl looked at her boot again, the still one at least. Below it was a slab of metal, now uncovered by leaves. He stood up, now realizing he towered over the girl a bit. “Let’s go find your dad.” The blade promptly swung as she stepped off the button, making Carl turn back one last time.

The two walked in a straight line, Y/n leading the way. “What’s your name?” Carl asked, catching up with her. “Y/n. You’d know if you had shown up to any of the other races.” Carl blushed, “You were.. Really cool out there. Where did you learn that stuff?” Y/n pulled up her bandanna, hiding the red from her face. “I.. found some trick skating tapes in some teenagers' room.” “I usually collect comics.” She let her body untense just the slightest, “Ghost Rider?” “I got a few DC covers, Dark Horse maybe.” It was strange how fast the two melded together, from enemies to whatever weird conversation this was. But it seemed less weird when both figured the other hadn’t talked to someone their age in years.

He watched her step strangely out of the way, following her actions. “Watch your step- I don’t remember where all of the triggers are.” He almost choked, “What?” “I put up a ton of these, some of them haven’t even gone off.” She now remembered she needed to reset the tree blade from earlier. “And I’m gonna have to reset all those axes..” Y/n groaned. “You’re.. Dad was smart. I had to release them manually.” “How long did it take you to… make these?” Y/n shrugged, “A few months, long enough that I forgot all their placements. Just don’t step over any tall leaves. I usually use ferns to mark larger axes.” Carl followed her suit as she ducked from more string. “Have you caught anyone with these?” He raised a branch for Y/n to pass. Who almost froze at the action. “The face doesn’t scare all the shitheads away. Some want my bike too.”

“I’m sorry about what happened before.” Carl stopped. Y/n turned, “It’s whatever.” She let out another breath, “You can take the mask off.” She raised her head, “You're one to talk.” Still, she obliged- pulling her bandana down to her neck. She began walking again, Carl stepping forward to match her pace. “To be fair- Mine’s a bit.. More graphic.” Y/n huffed, “Oh, competing are we?” He watched her smile, feeling his heart flutter with her. “What’s it from? Gunshot? Machete? Maybe a really gnarly burn?” He snickered a bit, shaking his head. “What’s yours from?” “One of those three.” She shrugged again. All before coming to a stop. Carl knocked into her back, quickly adjusting himself off the girl. She stepped away, “Why don’t you call him? I’ll grab whatever med packs I have. Your car is near here right?” He noticed the way she hid her from behind the tree.

“No- it’s alright. He won’t hurt you either.” Carl raised his hand, “Dad!” Rick promptly whipped his head over to the boy, “Don’t move!” Rick called back, “Don’t worry- I..” She gave him a pleading look, “Found the supplies. I can meet you back at the car in an hour!”

“Are you sure?” Rick shouted, “Yeah- I think I’ve got the system down. Avoid any ferns or tall grass!” He nodded, hesitantly trusting his son. “Be back in an hour.” “Deal.” He watched his father begin to walk off, when he turned back to Y/n. “Have a problem with cops?” Carl asked, eyeing her army helmet. “Men.” She said softly, walking off in a direction he followed.

He couldn’t exactly blame her- seeing what happened less than a day ago. “And what about me?” Just as he asked, he saw the array of hung walkers, from trees to finally a fence. Y/n jiggled the heavy lock on the gate, before shoving a needle in its core. “Well you didn’t shoot me earlier.” She said, opening the gate for him. “It’s.. no problem.” He was a bit confused on whether or not he should have said ‘your welcome’ or something along those lines of assurance. He knew his father would have done it all the same. But Carl supposed she didn’t know that. The two entered the little garage from the side door, showing the scattered workshop inside. Carl stopped to scan the room, as Y/n went through drawers in the garage. The place was average-sized at best, maybe the size of a living room. His eyes finally landed on the loose mattress in the corner, thin blankets and all. And across from that- a fireplace. There a pole laid, with a straight and sharp end.

His chest tightened. Y/n soon turned with a box, “That’s most of my medical stuff… But Den might have stocked some up in the award today.” He took the box from her, gazing at the supplies. She had given him.. Alot. She was living alone, eerily alone- but this was still a generous load. He lightly set it down before joining her to look through the new crate from earlier. “What do you usually get?” “Usually I get some douche pulling some gun to my face. And if I’m lucky… Greens.” Carl tilted his head, “What?” Her face lit up, snatching the sack of what looked like leaves. “Weed.” He watched her throw it into another drawer on her desk, one that was filled with bongs to paper rolls.

“Can you smoke when you're pregnant?” Y/n turned, “Maybe it could work like an epidural. I mean having a kid in the apocalypse is probably more dangerous than some herbs at the end.” She seemed to be reasoning with herself, as Carl was clueless to most of it. He only knew it was a drug because of Glenn, who had mentioned him missing the stuff years ago. “Maybe..?” Y/n grabbed a small zip-lock. “Well.. If you can’t give it to the mom, keep some for yourself.” She handed him the bag, before shuffling through her drawer once again. That's when she paused, “was.. Weed legal in Virginia?” Remembering he had mentioned his dad being a cop. “Maybe.. You should hide it.” Next she handed him a smaller glass bong, which looked a bit more phallic than he expected. “You put the herbs in the end, then light it up- breathe it in.. but.. don’ t take too much your first time. If you're gonna do it at all I guess..” Y/n now realized he probably thought she was some crazy druggie trying to peer pressure him into trying weed.

Carl finally laughed, “Thanks. I have a friend who used to smoke this stuff.” They placed the kit with the other supplies. He took one last look at the small garage. “You should come with us.” Y/n’s head snapped up, “What?” He would’ve asked her the minute he found out she was alone, if he knew she wouldn’t have turned him down and let some machete crush him. “We have electricity- houses, water- sometimes it's even hot. People.” It seemed as if all the progress made was lost, what little light fading from her face.

“I.. Like it here.” Y/n stood up, opening the door for him. But Carl stood strong, just as his father would. “You barely have a bed.” Y/n deflated, “I gave you plenty. Enough to pay you back for earlier.” He furrowed his brow, “This isn't about that.” Y/n tilted her head, “Are you sure you're not a cop? You lie like one.” Y/n opened the door further. “Just take the stuff and go.” Unfortunately, this only riled the boy up further. “You can't want to stay alone in a forest!” She now glared at him “You must be a cop.” She almost laughed, “If you wanted my stuff so bad you should've let the freak shoot me.”

His hands tightened around the box, “No one- from where I come from would have let him touch you.” She looked up this time, “They- are all nice people, good people. Survivors- like us.” Her mind focused on the word- ‘us’ It felt strange, but not in a bitter way quite like it did before. “If you don't believe me.. That's fine. But when you do…” He put the box down before pulling out a map from his pocket. He scribbled a route straight back to Alexandria, “You know where to find me.” It took her a few seconds to grab the map from his hands- fingers brushing when she did so. He must've felt the same, the way his hand lightly flinched.

Maybe that was enough to get it through Y/n’s head. Just as Carl walks out, she speaks up one last time. “Are you free next week?” She fiddled with her hands, Carl turned. “We race every Tuesday.” He smiled, “I’ll be there.”

💫

Carl waves to his father in the distance, box in hand. “Got tons of medical supplies.” Rick’s eyes slightly widen, peeking into the box himself. “And.. other things, I see.” He speaks up. Carl coughs, Bong in full view. “It’s getting dark- we have to get back.” The two jump into the truck. Carl watched the bladed trees fade from his eye, the girl with it. He then turned back to the box, before spotting a strange color at the bottom. Moving the first aid kit to the side he pulled out a comic, ‘Captain America and the Winter Soldier.’ A blush came to his cheeks, quickly inspecting the book. Rick turned, smiling at the boy once again. “How was the girl?” Carl then froze. “Generous enough, I assume.” He gulped, “Nice.” “Please don’t smoke that when you're on runs.”

Chapter Text

Things were looking up, even if they had taken such an astronomical drop months ago. Alexandria’s future was looking bright, for the fifth time counting. Rick promised his son he would deliver, and while he strived for the future he would build- Carl wasn’t so sure. He wasn’t sure of anything anymore. He lost half his face, half of Alexandria’s population- the only other boy his age, even if he was the douche that shot out his eye. At times like these he would remember his mother. He wondered how he had made it this far without the woman. He wondered how much longer he would last without her too.

But Judith was there. Her tiny face, resembling his mothers inspired him to keep moving. And that’s just what he did.

And that took him here. A bit outside of Alexandria, past the bodies of his community and once risen dead. Maybe he’d find some comics, freshly expired candy, and some baby toy to satiate Judith’s shortening attention span. He pushed away the fear of death for now, in turn for the excitement of something new. Something he could do himself, somewhere he could just exist without the stares of the people around him. He knew they all looked at the bandage, and he knew they all had seen what remained beneath it.

There was another ghost town, filled with nothing but wind and dust. Inside the little shopping center.. He expected to find something a little different. There was a hole where the doors once sat, but inside was a few stores he could loot. Maybe even come back with something useful. It would help the scolding he’d get from his father, knowing the probability of him remaining uncaught.

The stores had missing hangers, nails, nearly any metal was missing from the place. Someone had clearly looted the area, at least once. While it was discouraging for the boy, he trotted forward. His boots only came to a stop when he heard a humming.

He remembered how his mother hummed, cutting his hair for him at the first survival camp. He remembered Shane telling him he’d miss it. That was one thing he was right about.

Carl knew it was impossible. So his hand went straight to his gun, slowly circling the remaining aisle. That’s when he saw her. A girl, hair tied back, short green gloves to her longer green paints. A pair of goggles sat on her head, while a peachy bandanna covered her face. He watched her gloved hands unscrew more nails in the walls, storing them in her messenger bag. He realized how long it had been since he had even seen a girl his age. He was gawking at the sight of her eyes, studying the metal in her palm.

His grip loosened on the pistol, causing the slightest click in the machine. The girl quickly whipped her head over to the boy’s position, eyes open wide. She kicked the aisle into him, knocking him down to the floor. As he groaned, she stomped the shelf deeper into his chest before jumping atop the boy, knife in hand. She lifted it just above his neck, before reaching back to strike him down. Carl grabbed her hips, rushing to push her off, but with the combined force of the shelves- it was to no avail. He quickly flinched, shoving his head down to accept the hit- when it didn’t come.

He watched her try to slice him again, only to give up the third time. Y/n sighed, “God Damn it.” Her head hung low. As she reached to touch him, he only flinched when he saw where she was reaching. “Hey-!” While she reached for his face, it completely missed his bandage. She brushed his bangs out of the way, letting out a sigh of relief. He only now realized what she was looking for, taking a breath himself. Still seated on the boy, she finally gave in. “Just.. go.” Y/n moved to get off, only to realize his hands were still on her hips. Carl quickly retreated his hands just as they both noticed them. “Can you..?” Y/n crouched down to lift the shelf off his shoulder, successfully freeing the boy. But it wasn’t long before she had a gun on him this time. “You can leave now.” She clicked off the safety.

Carl gulped, “Who… are you?” “I have a gun to your face!- just go while I still feel like it.” Carl scoffed, “You had your chance, didn’t you?” Her grip tightens on the gun, knowing he was right. She threw the gun back in its holster around her belt. “You thought I was one of the Wolves.” Carl said, “Is that their name now?” She rolled her eyes, “It was.” He corrected her, she smiled beneath the bandanna bitterly. “Look at that, survived just as long as a dog.” Although it was clear she wasn’t going to kill the boy, she still had her suspicions about him.

Y/n knew what men were like. What they would do- what they had done to people like her. Sell women and children like dogs, for unsavory uses to dinner meals. Now why couldn’t she kill this boy like the others? She knew why. He looked like her. He looked scared and beat- kicked to the ground one too many times. And- he was cute. Very cute, and had pretty hair.

Carl eyed her bag, “What do you need the metal for?” She swung it behind her, “The thing I tried to stab you with.” His brow raised, approaching her to see. But instead, she rushed back. Carl stopped, realizing her fear. “I- I’m not gonna hurt you. You did me a favor, so I’ll do the same. Deal?” She looked at his outstretched hand. “What are you looking for?” Y/n asked instead. He sighed, pulling his hand away. “Not metal.” She straightened herself, “Good. Can you- walk away or grab whatever it is you came here for?”

She reminded him of a scared dog. He was grateful she decided not to bite him, just bruise up his shoulder. And sure, it would ache for weeks- but meeting her would have done the same. “If I wanted to kill you- I would have done it when you put your gun away.” “How many times have I heard that?” She stood sternly still as Carl wiped his face, remembering how her fingers felt against it. “Kids toys.. Comics- Anything.” Y/n slightly relaxed, “They’re.. For my sister.” She let out a breath. All before settling her mind. “Let’s find some, I guess.” A light smile came to his face when she turned to look. The boy followed her like a lost puppy as she wandered through the whittled halls.

“What’s she like?” Y/n finally asked, rummaging through boxes and cranes. Every one in a while she’d pick up some loose piece of metal or nail. Carol constantly glanced back at her, assuring she stayed in sight. “She’s.. 5, I think.” “That’s it?” “She likes horses, ponies.. Cameras.” He recalled her excitement the minute he showed her the finished polaroid of the two days ago. Y/n smiled, “You’re.. Safe? No psycho parents or culty group right?” He slightly turned, “No- Not after she was born.” He watched the girl grow silent, pillaging the next room. “Are you?” He entered the new room, hand on the door.

Y/n finally stood up, now with a fluffy bear in hand. It was obnoxiously pink, and remarkably clean for the wasteland. Her eyes settled on the bear in her hands. On the way it felt against her fingers. She never got bears when she was younger, never got dinosaurs or pretty dolls.

His face changed to a worried expression, before reaching out to her shoulder. Only for her to flinch and fall back into the wall, bear in hand. The clash of shelving was loud, and who knew if it echoed through the building or not. Y/n held herself momentarily before jumping up once again, to push the bear into his chest. Embarrassment fled to her cheeks, all she wanted to do was jump on her bike and leave. She’d melt the nails into her new holster mold- and forget about this entire thing.

Carl quickly followed her out of the store, “Hey, wait-” “I gave you your stupid bear!” Y/n said, stomping to her bike. “I didn’t mean to-” “Nothing- You did nothing!” She finally turned. “Go home and give the thing to your sister, and live another day. I’ll steer clear of the area, you can loot whatever.” He spotted a bike behind the corner, she was clearly headed that way. “No- I- I’m sorry.” Her hand struggled to pull herself over the bike this time. She hadn’t heard that one in a while. At Least- out of a man’s mouth. And none as pretty as he was for sure.

She sat on the bike, “Just- take care of your sister.” She dug into her belt again, pulling out the dagger she had almost slit him with. She handed it to him, blade down. “If you’re really a good brother.. You’ll teach her how to use it.” She said, He hesitantly took it from her. “And maybe you can put stickers on it or something.” Y/n added, jumping onto the bike. Only now did she see the beginning walkers approach from the outer streets. While Y/n watched Carl grow the slightest bit scared, she felt.. Icky. Usually the girl loved to see a man get absolutely petrified under the gaze of a walker, or preferably her- but again.. Something about this boy was different. And she truly hoped it was the hair.

“Get on.” Carl quickly turned, “Just get on, I’ll get you back to your sister.” Carl now didn’t waste a second, jumping on behind her. His hands only hovered, remembering her reaction last time they touched. Y/n took a breath, before grabbing his hands and putting them on her waist. “Hold on.” Y/n reached down to the bag on her right, pulling out an army clad helmet. “Give me your hat.” “What?” Y/n shook her head, “I don’t want your macho hat, I’ll give it back later.” Carl sighed, before handing her the sheriff hat, who in turn slapped the protective one onto his head. “Really?” “You should see the dents in that thing. You’ve never rode before.” She quickly popped the engine and sped off, wind cutting through the two.

Carl had been on Daryl’s bike once or twice, but this was completely different. The speed was unmatched, and it only helped that there was a hot girl in front of him. The forest sped away like paint, walkers soon a distant memory as they left the small center.

She slowed down minutes later, Carl only realizing now she had slid her goggles onto her face. “Lead the way, cowboy.” He lightly blushed, “Carl.” She hesitated, he could tell. “Y/n.” He smiled, “Promise I’m not leading you to some cult.” She let out a small laugh, “No one realizes they're in a cult till it’s too late, you know.” “And what if it is? You gonna leave me there?” “Oh, I hope their initiation isn’t too bad. Is it a one-in-one out situation?” He shook his head, helmet swaying with him. “Something like that.”

Carl studied the bike below them as they cruised around the forest towards Alexandria. “Where’d you find this?” He lightly leaned back. Y/n shrugged, “I found it in some garage, then I slept there- and then I fixed it.. Then I went to get some more metal..” He understood where this was going. “Really? How’d you know how to do that?” Y/n used her spare hand to dig into her bag, pulling out a stapled manual. Multiple stapled manuals, she had mixed a ton of smelting to engineering guides. “I’m so glad shit hit the fan after I learned how to read.” He sighed to himself, “Carol’s been teaching my sister to read for weeks.” Y/n laughed again, leaving a smile on Carl’s face- again. Even if the bandanna covered her lips, he imagined the light behind it.

Soon enough metal walls were within walking distance of the two. Y/n came to a stop. “This it?” “My cult? Yeah.” She hummed, “Get off.” “What?” She slumped, “Come on, I told you I’d get you home. And I gave you a hand- sharpened knife- and a bear. What more do you want from me?” He furrowed his brow, “Where are you gonna go?” Y/n lifted her goggles up, “Not some psycho cult-e walled up prison.” She said, pulling his hat from her bag, “Go play sheriff.” As she reached out to pull her helmet from his head, he grabbed her wrist. “I promise- There isn’t anything wrong going on in there. It’s just like how everything was before- just- with some differences..” He muttered that last part. Only now did Carl notice the banding around her arms.

Y/n didn’t like her life before this, and she didn’t like it after. Although she did enjoy the last hour of it.

“I don’t want it to go back to the way it was!” Y/n pulled her arm away, holding it to her chest. “It’s just like it is now! Just with the shittest people left.” He frowned, looking to the side. He sighed, taking the helmet off and stepping forward to adjust it to her head. “I’m sorry.” Carl said, before thrusting the gifted dagger into her wheel. He turned to wave to the tower patrol of Alexandria.

Y/n grimaced, “I should have ran when I had the chance.” He heard the sorrow in her voice, as she snatched her bag from the bike’s side. She began to walk away, only stopping when she heard that familiar click from earlier. “Shoot me if you want. I’d be better off dead than with you.”
But it wasn’t Carl who had cocked that gun. just his worried father, who had been waiting outside the walls for hours. “Stop-! She saved me!” He rushed his father, throwing down his gun. Y/n took another breath, before booking it down the street. “Wait!” But suddenly there was another biker in front of her, “Hey, kid.” Daryl jumped off the bike, lowering his hands.

This was feeling all too familiar. She slowly stepped back, hand darting to her belt. Only then did she run into a chest. Carl quickly grabbed her wrists, pulling them behind her back. She used her helmet to headbutt him back, pulling out her gun in the free seconds. Only to face the same dilemma again. Her hands shook, “Just let me go.” Carl sighed, slowly stepping forward against his father’s requests. She only stepped back until Daryl was behind her again. Eventually the gun hit the boy’s chest, in which he leaned the barrel down.

He had to admit he was petrified, but he knew for sure she wouldn’t shoot him. The gun fell to the floor, in which she only glared at the boy towering above her. She really hoped she hadn’t taken the wrong chance on this one. “Just come with me.” He held out his hand again, just as he did before. His hand though- different. While before his hand was tilted sideways, now it hovered horizontally. It was different. The hand was lower than hers, it kneeled to her own.

She took it this time, surprising herself in the process.

It seemed like everyone else took a breath the moment she did so, including Carl. “Let's get in, kids.” Daryl spoke up, “We’ll get the bike.” He added. Carl nodded, before tugging her along, her helmet eventually falling behind her neck.

Rick crossed his arms, glaring at his son. “Just- get in. We’ll talk later. Make her welcome- and screened, please.” The gates slowly slid open for the two. Y/n studied the houses around her- the buildings- the state of it all. Carl was right, it did look like the old world. Suburbia and all.

But she saw the way they all looked at them- looked at him. Something of a bad memory. Carl glanced back to see her reaction, but while he expected surprise- all he saw was doom. Her other hand remained clenched at her side. “It's okay.” He said softly, “Most of us are outsiders.” It was only then a woman approached.

“And where have you been? Going on a solo run? Do you know your father?” Michonne scolded him, before turning to the girl in his hand. “You’re both alright?” She sighed, scanning the two. “Yeah, we’re fine.” The woman nodded, all before stepping closer to the boy. “Don't ever do that again.” “Yes.. Ma’am.” “Good boy.” She glanced back at the new girl. “We have a few empty houses, Carol could stay with her.” Carl stood strongly, “I can do it.” Michonne then smiled, “Of course you can, Carl. We’ll discuss it later.”

Y/n hadn't seen a woman so.. Powerful. So.. Free. She was given- no, she demanded respect. And she got it in turn. Carl noticed Y/n had stopped, so he lightly tugged her hand. She got the memo and continued with the boy towards a house. There a little girl ran down the porch, smiling In a white dress. Carl let her jump into his arms, in which the both absolutely shined with glee. “Judy-!” She lightly babbled, “I got you something this time.” Carl lightly put her down, crouching to her level. He pulled the bear from his pocket, that had suspiciously hung out the entire walk here.

Regardless, her eyes widened in absolute excitement. The little girl quickly took the plush from her brother's hands. She giggled and kicked around in a circle, opting to run back into Carl’s arms. He laughed, “She found it.” The girl finally looked up to Y/n, who only gulped in response. He picked her up, letting her see the girl eye-level. “I might wait on the knife for a bit.” He said, smirk on his face.

“Carl?” Another voice called, he swiftly put the little girl down. “I’ll be- right back. Don't go anywhere.” He stepped back, before urging himself into the house, Judith in toe, holding his larger hand.

Things were different here. Women were respected- they were treated- girls got bears when they were young. They got hugs from their brothers- and countryside views. Y/n was only now beginning to realize that.

Carl waved to Carol one last time before rushing out the doors again, only to see his sister again, only this time holding a bandanna. The little girl quickly tried to hide her face with the cloth, before revealing it the next second in surprise. Carl frantically turned the way, only to see Y/n sitting on the porch steps, a bear sat beside her. Judith smiled before rushing toward the girl, attempting to fold the bandanna in half.

He slowly sat down beside her, only to see Y/n’s face for the first time. Large striped burn scars covered her cheek. Some so straight he could see the metal poker’s label in her skin. Y/n only turned away. “I usually show all the douche’s I come across, scares them away most of the time.” “Maybe you should too.” She added, leaning back onto the wood. Carl soon joined her, “Why didn't you show me?" He asked, “It wouldn't have worked on you.” The girl shrugged, “And I'm sure your little trick wouldn't work on me either.” She flicked his nose, leaving a blush on his face.

“You know I can't stay.” She finally said, gazing at the ceiling above. “And why is that?” Carl sighed, “I.. Have plans of my own.” She leaned up, “You have your sister- you have an opportunity to raise someone.. Right. To treat her right.” Y/n added, avoiding his gaze as he sat up with her. "I'm.. Getting there. I just need to find my.. Person so I can move on. And I can't do that if I'm tied down by some cowboy.” Carl cringes, "Why can't that cowboy help? Stay here, and we’ll help you find whoever you are looking for.” She made a face, "Was that your dad that tried to shoot me earlier? You're the only one who wants me here. Besides her, maybe.” Y/n glanced down at Judith again.

“He.. Can be tense. Me sneaking out didn't help either.” She laughed lightly, this time Carl was able to see it, the way she laughed. Though it was oddly bitter. Her father was strict, but not in the way Rick was. In some rotten controlling way, a way she wouldn't forget even after the apocalypse.

“Shouldn't you be screening me? What if I answer your little quiz wrong? You gonna chop me up? Throw me in some Walker ring?” She had said it so nonchalantly, but her words were grotesquely familiar. She had been around, like Carl and his family had.

He shook his head, “No- no- just maybe supervised living?” He guessed. Adults would have been a different story completely, Carl knew that at least. Y/n huffed, “I hope this isn't an act for her sake.” She looked at the little girl below her, fiddling with her bandanna.

Y/n raised her hand, “Ask away.” He sighed, “Alright.” He sat up with the girl. “How many walkers have you killed?” She seemed unaffected by the question, “I dunno, do you count? Probably more than you.” He glared for a moment, “Yeah, sure.” He readied himself to ask the next question, “How many people have you killed?” She hesitated this time, before speaking up. “More than you.”

“I don't know about that one.” He confessed, hat in hand. She watched his face fall, before preparing herself for what she said next. “They all deserved it, I think. Maybe you deserve to die if a little girl can take you out that easily.” She reminisced about her first kill, the day the dead rose. She hadn't technically killed him with her hands, just her voice. And at that time, she hadn’t quite used it before. “A little girl with 5 guns in her belt, and whatever that pocket has in it.” He eyed the accessories, and the waist behind them. It was clearly a construction belt in the past, but Y/n put it to better use now.

“It’s hard to practice your shot quietly. I’m not even sure how this place isn’t crawling with walkers right now. You guys don’t even have a body-fence.” “A what?” She huffed, using her hands in some charade. “You hang up dead-deader walkers against your perimeter. Whatever smell they leave behind scares off the less dead ones.” Carl thought for a moment, “The stench of death.” They were silent for a moment, before she erupted in a laughter he soon joined. “I was thinking more of a pheromone. Like a plant does.” Y/n finally says, “I wonder if dead plants would do any good either.” Carl watched the girl ponder the idea, before noticing his father and Michone watching from a distance. The woman smirked, while his father finally let himself do the same. Carl’s ears heated up, before he attempted to shoo them away with a gesture and expression. Luckily Y/n didn’t seem to notice his embarrassment.

Or at least he thought so. “How set are you.. With this whole- kidnapping scenario?” Y/n asks, catching him off guard. “What?” “I mean… Resources are limited, and inviting another person into your.. Seemingly normal town is a bit forward isn’t it? I’m doing fine on my own. I don’t need your help.” She tried to convince the boy, who seemed insulted by her words. “Help? Do you know the people that would die to live here? To have some resemblance to the old world?!” The two turned sour almost as quickly as before. He stood up, “What is your obsession with the ‘old world’? You were like 9 when it died! You didn’t even know what it was like!” Y/n followed his movements. He clenched his fists, “So were you! So what? You’re just- alright with all this happening? You’re happy with all these hunters and cannibals- walkers and-” “Those same people- same criminals would live in the past too! If they could do those things then- they would have! And some of them did!” Judith looked up at the two teens, before spotting her father in the distance. Just as she stepped forward, she quickly tripped on the wooden stairs, banging her chin onto the wood below.

Both teens snap their heads towards the girl, each jumping into action. Y/n grabbed her bandanna, applying the cloth to the girl’s bleeding wound. Carl took quick breaths, “Do you have a medic?” She hesitated for a moment, before quickly grabbing his shoulder. The boy nodded, watching his father run towards the two. Rick held the little girl, as Y/n applied pressure to her chin. “DENISE!” He shouted, as Michonne quickly ran to find the woman.

She knew it was rash to think the girl would die, she knew this girl should mean nothing to her- but she did. And Y/n was scared. Everytime she looked at her little face she saw her own. “Keep the pressure.” Y/n said, glancing at Carl, who accepted the task with shaky hands. Her fingers went into her bag, which was set on the stair beside her. She pulled out a half pull bottle of whiskey, “The chin’s skin is the thickest- a stitch- burn- cut- whatever won’t be as hard to pull as other places.” She tried to assure the two, remembering her own research years ago. Y/n glanced down at the bottle one last time, “Do you have anything better to clean it?” “Do it now!” Rick raised his voice, leading to Y/n almost dropping the bottle.

She pulled herself together nonetheless, “Lift it-” She swiftly poured a few ounces onto the cloth, hoping it would dullen the pain. Y/n took a breath before grabbing Carl's arm to hold the little girl’s hand. She remembered the pain herself, and even if she wouldn’t admit it- she would have liked someone to hold her hand that day. Carl then put the cloth back onto the girl’s face, wincing as she kicked and screamed.

Y/n held back the void in her body, the urge to purge herself, to burn, to run and hide. Instead she reached for the pink bear, fallen beside the stairs. She pushed it into the girl’s hands with teary eyes. Just as a new woman approached the two, “Let me see!” Y/n let her do so, as the two men remained.

They cared about the little girl, they wanted to protect her, save her the pain. Y/n grabbed the bottle below, her bag around her shoulder. Y/n took a few lasting chugs of the drink, before leaving it with the nurse. Judith would be just fine. Better than Y/n ever was.

💫

Carl watched his sister run around the street like nothing had happened a day ago. Her little chin all stitched and bandaged up. An even littler pink bear in her grasp. He lamented about the girl he had met that day. The one that had quite literally gotten away. A bandanna sat in his hands, now washed from all the blood thanks to Carol. She had jumped into action before he could, he wouldn’t forget that. Or her, for that matter. Carl was sure Y/n would sit in the back of his head for a long time. He doubted he’d ever see her again, after his ‘kidnapping’ charade. He wiped the stress from his face, he really was an idiot. All he wanted to do was protect her, the new shiny thing in his life. But that scared her away, he scared her away. He knew it was wrong, even at the time.

Rick eyed his daughter from behind Carl, still shaken up from yesterday’s events. He took a seat beside his son on the same stairs that had mutilated his kid the day before. “You can’t force anyone into this life.” Rick simply said, “If the life of loneliness is what she wanted.. You can’t make that choice for her.” Carl grimaced, “And what about saving her life? How long do you think I would survive out there alone?” He shook his head, “She doesn’t have a ‘Rick Grimes’ to look after her.” Rick put his hand onto his son's shoulder, “She has you. I’m sure she hasn’t forgotten about what you did that day.” “Yeah, not about the kidnapping.” Rick sighed, “She could have ran the moment you were distracted. But she didn’t. She stayed to help you, help us.” He was right, she did jump into action the minute Carl did. The minute Rick did too.

“Hey.” “Hey,” Michone approached the two, in which Rick greeted her. She reached out as he did, the two leaning into one another calmly. “Carl, you have a visitor.” His head jolted up.

As he rushed through the town, he noticed a certain bike missing from the entrance. And now behind a certain someone. He quickly opened the doors, seeing Y/n leaning against her bike. “Hey.” She pulled up her goggles, helmet falling behind her neck as it did before. “How did you..” Y/n pulled out a tiny pipe, clicking it on a sharp flame appeared in the end. She had sewn up the tire in his absence. She turned back to her bike, which now held a box. She held it out for the boy to take.

Inside was a variety of toys, from plushies to books and wands. But below that was a small stack of comics. Some were clearly ripped pages, newspaper rippings and magazine clippings. Carl looked up at the girl, who held a small blush on her face. “She.. might’ve deserved to grow up like you did.” Y/n said with a shrug, “I just.. Don’t want her to grow up like I did. And I certainly didn’t have any of these.” Y/n pulled out a small bag of candy, “My dad wouldn’t let me anywhere near these things.” She threw them back into the crate. “And I already read those.”

Carl smiled, “Thank you.” “I’m.. sorry for trapping you here. It was wrong.” She smiled this time, “I don’t think I’ve ever heard a man say that before.. You should say it again.” His face quickly fell, “Yeah, no.” She laughed, “Tell her you found the stuff.” His eyebrow raised, “It’ll go a long way.” Y/n admitted. He frowned, “Why don’t you give it to her yourself?” His boot held open the gate to Alexandria. She only shook her head, revealing another thing within the box. A walkie-talkie. It was covered in old stickers from years past, but still clicked on when she tested it. “Don’t waste the battery on this thing. I haven’t figured out the solar type- remotes yet.” She threw it back in. He smirked, “No promises.” Y/n turned back to her bike, strapping her head gear back on. There was a look of bittersweetness on the boy’s face, one she recognized- but hadn’t quite expected to see directed at herself. Y/n leaned on the handles of her bike.

“I’ll be back. Someday.”

“And I’ll be here.”

Chapter Text

Looting was more chaotic in the earlier years of the apocalypse. Larger hoards, especially in public spaces. And even more broken glass and loud sounds in the area. Buildings almost ready to collapse on sight.

Now, it was a bit easier. Especially if you went in groups, or a group of 2. Y/n was beginning to learn that.

Carl had chopped a walker's head down to the floor in seconds, whereas her gun settled onto the target only seconds after. He kicked the blade from its place in the dead’s head. “Seriously?” He complained. She turned her gun to him, still glancing at some magazine in her other hand. “Oh my- how will I simply do without you? My beautiful knight in shining plaid and dirty jeans.” Y/n said, as monotonous as she could. Carl groaned, “You were late.” She shook her head, finally pushing the magazine close. “You know how fast Walker’s walk? They walk, Carl. If you're so eager to prove your masculinity- help me find some more Tesla magazines.”

He scowled, "I have no idea how you survived this long without me on runs.” She shoved the gun back into her belt, “I had some strong man to protect me, with a pointy sheriff hat and an even pointer-” Carl shoved her playfully, "Oh shut up!” Y/n laughed, shoving him back.

That's when she heard the crunching below him. Y/n’s eyes lit up, before dodging him for the book below him. She quickly swiped through the pages, pausing to turn a bit, showing Carl the view. He smiled lightly, before skimming it with her. “I mean.. It has a ‘men's hardware tips’ page.” Carl cringes. Y/n huffs, pulling a pen from her belt. She crossed out the title, before shoving the magazine in her bag. "I can burn the rest.” She shrugged again. Y/n finally turned to the candy Isle of the convenient store. Before Carl could step forward, Y/n pushed him back to get a head start. “Hey!" She rushed into the aisle, already glazing the dusty collection.

He huffed, leaning over the shelf to see her studying the packaging. “Oh hey, these have a lot of iron in them.” She mentioned, “Give them to Judith.” Y/n chucked the bag of gummies to her crush. He promptly caught it, admiring the girl as she turned back to the candy selection. Judith had been facing iron deficiency issues as of late, growing up with less live cattle to feed on, and less fast food places to visit.

Carl didn't say it a lot, but Y/n was one of the smartest people he knew. And conveniently a sudo-engineer. And apparently she remembered the conversation weeks later.

With a blush he joins her search, finding expired gushers and skittles. They promptly shoved the wrappers into their bags, before Y/n stopped at the last aisle. She adjusted her tool belt before climbing the thing. Carl hesitated, before lightly gripping her waist to help out.

The girl immediately flinched, before sighing in realization of who it was. She grabbed the box, Carl then lowering her to the ground again. He released his hands, “I’m sorry- I didn't mean to scare-” She was already halfway across the store, box in hand, and clearly done with the conversation.

She had done this a lot. Flinch, yelp, shake- show the slightest bit of fear.. And walk it off like it hasn't happened. Like she hadn't just shook from the touch of him. Carl didn't ask a lot about her past, not anymore at least. He knew she wouldn't respond, at least truthfully. The two were close, but something remained solid between them. And while Carl doubted everything he did with the girl, she clearly had something deeper going on. Something that festered long before their meeting.

Next he found her shoving trinkets to pens into the box, anything she could smelt. That was one of her favorite activities, remaking materials from a lost world. And it came in handy too, especially when she began to manufacture guns, bullets and currently multicolored daggers. Naturally, she made Carl a pink one. And naturally, his group made fun of him for it. He couldn't admit he actually enjoyed the color, and the memory it brought.

Like how Y/n couldn't admit she was afraid. “I found some crayons. I can reshape them, throw them into whatever care package we’re setting up for Judith.” Carl smiled lightly, although still not over the earlier events- he decided to ignore it for now. “Daryl found some coloring books last week too. She’ll be ecstatic.” “Hope so, I never got this stuff when I was her age.” Y/n stated blankly, before turning for the closet.

“What? You get dolls? Pokemon cards?" Carl asked, now leaning against the door of the closet. Y/n laughed, “I got.. A hair dryer when I was 10.” She recalled, unscrewing the lightbulb above them. He scoffed, “How was it?” “Not as good as the one I'm making.” As the two walked out from the store, Carl took the box from the girl. “I got it.” Y/n made a face at the gesture. "What?” She quickly shook it off, meeting her bike. He strapped the box onto the bag of the DIY. Y/n glanced up at the sun, blazing onto the virginia forests. She sighed, “I can’t smelt anything today in this fucking heat stroke.”

His ear perked immediately, a plan coming into motion. “We’ve got air conditioning back at Alexandria.” He smirked, hands on his hips. Y/n made a similar face to earlier, “Yeah, and freedom, culture, american values.” Y/n had always been against entering those Alexandrian gates. The two argued about it alot, it soon became a sensitive subject between them. But that never stopped Carl from trying to get his way, and Y/n from getting hers. They were both unbearably stubborn in that way.

But in the end they both only wanted the same thing. The others safety. Preferably in their arms.

She turned back to her bike once again, making the boy bite his lip. “Come on, what is it going to take to get you to just give it a chance?” He tried to invade her view, but Y/n avoided his rather enchanting eye. It was silly to watch if you weren’t either of them, the two just mis-stepping and dodging the other. All before Carl finally grabbed her sides, “I don’t want you melting back at your garage. Just.. Stay until nightfall. And if you hate it you never have to go again.” Y/n still avoided his gaze, cringe evident on her face. But, she soon melted into his hands. This didn’t go unnoticed by the boy, who realized she had finally relaxed against his touch.

She glanced back to her bike, then finally to him. Her fingers digging into her gloves, she sighed. Everything in her body screamed to just fall into his arms, follow him wherever he wished to go. But the scars on her body, her face, reminded her why it was just so dangerous. Y/n had a rather large burn mark on her face, one she chose to show off. It was a sign, a thorn that would tell others to back away. Men would find it disgusting, and leave her alone, and she wouldn’t have to face anything like that again. But for some reason- her little rouse did nothing to the boy. Carl didn’t care. It killed her, just like it did now.

He saw the struggle in her face, something she usually did well to hide. He slowly unraveled his hands before lifting his hat. Now resting it atop of her head, just atop her dusty pair of goggles. He dipped the hat, “At Least.. Take it. Your helmet doesn't have a lot of shade.” Y/n blushed, now caressing the rim of the hat. And just as he stepped back with a lost look across his face- she spoke up. “Fine. We’ll.. Throw my bike in the back.” His face soon lit up, before rushing to grab her motorbike. At Least she knew it was worth it, to see the look on his face when she finally complied. She decided she might do so more often, if it evoked that response.

Carl and her usually met up before going on errands, him in one of Alexandria’s trucks while she sported her usual bike. This time, it was the usual. She quickly attempted to help him log the bike up, but he quickly shooed her hand away. “Don’t worry about it.” Y/n furrowed her brows, before helping him shove the thing into the back. Carl only sighed, “It’s always something..” She rolled her eyes, following him into the car.

Excitement bubbled in his chest, as she jumped into the front passenger seat, beside him no less. “You ready?” Y/n leaned back, “For what? No way this thing can go over 50.” He admired the view for a second longer, hat on her head and smile on her face. He only smirked before revving up the engine. He saw the surprise in her face, as the car zoomed off. The truck may have looked worse for wear, but Daryl had been fixing it up in his free time. And to great avail, it seemed. She rolled down the window, letting the familiar wind blow against her scar. Her free hand holding his hat still atop her head.

He tried to keep his eyes on the road, but the view beside him seemed much more entrancing. Y/n was witty, sometimes to a cold extent. But now, here she was- enjoying the ride in his hat, with him- driving to his home. Maybe… This was the best it got.

The two eventually slowed down, letting the car grow silent. Y/n still admired the scenery beside her, window down. “You better hope that didn’t take up a tank in this thing.” Carl huffed, “Yeah well, we can look for gas next time.” Y/n shrugged, “Fine with me. I’ve got a collection to uphold.” He only snickered before pulling up to his home gates. Carl noticed the way she shifted in her seat, as if she wanted to pounce out from the car any second. His hand itched, close to the child-lock, but instead remains still around the steering wheel. If any of this was going to work- he’d have to trust her, trust that he could convince her. She took a chance running with him today, and he’d do the same. The gates opened the minute the lookouts saw the familiar boy, letting him drive through Alexandria to the work-in-progress car lot. Y/n sunk down in her seat, quickly rolling up the window.

He frowned, all before parking to the side. And while he got out of the truck, she remained still in the seat. Carl circled the truck, opening her door. “What’s wrong?” Y/n blinked whatever worry she had away, before jumping down with him. He lended her a hand as she did so, earning another look from before. She dug into her pocket, before pulling out her bandanna. His hand quickly covered hers, “Hey- You don’t need that.” Y/n seemed exhausted by now, “We can cut whatever pleasantry we’re doing right now- I have a melted face, Carl. And there are kids here.” His grip tightened on the bandanna, “You didn’t care when I met you.” She sighed, “That’s because it was supposed to scare you off. Not make you drag me here.” A sharp pain fell through his heart, seeing the insecurity fester in the girl. He wished he hadn’t noticed before.

He took a breath, other hand now planted on her shoulder. “Everyone here saw my eye get blown out, and that’s before I could wrap it up.” She shook her head, “That’s different- your still-” Carl tugged the cloth from her hands, before throwing it into the truck, clicking the lock on the keys. Her brows furrowed, “This is exactly why I didn’t want to come here!” She finally blurted out, pushing the boy away. Just as he reached out, a voice called him.

“Carl!” It was Rick, who’s eyes immediately landed on Y/n- wearing his son's hat. “Is this..?” “Y/n. The girl I found a month ago.” Rick smiled lightly, offering his hand to the girl- who refused to meet his eyes. “Rick, Carl’s..” “Dad.” Y/n finished the sentence for him, before shakily meeting his hand. That’s when he saw the scar across her face. And while he didn’t react, Y/n knew he wanted to. After all, it was what the scar was for. “Welcome to Alexandria. We have clean clothes, food, whatever you need. I wanted to thank you for the supplies Carl brought back last week.” Her eyes slightly darted to the boy, who apparently had told his father the truth about his supply runs. Y/n quickly retreated her hand, cradling it in her other.

Rick had usually been a stricter leader, quizzing whatever new arrivals showed at his gates. But he had seen the way Carl talked about the girl to Michonne, the way she wore his hat now- and the way he couldn’t keep his eyes off her now. Not only that, but she had already contributed to their supply, she had pulled her weight, even if she was a kid.

“Don’t worry about it.” Was all Y/n said, before Rick turned to Carl. “Show her around. We have a few spare houses on the left side.” Her eyes widened, watching Carl respond. “I will.” Her hand wrapped around her bandaged wrist, a burn mark not unlike her face laid there. Just another place no one would ever touch her again, and yet- she had just shaken a man's hand. A cop, nonetheless.

As Rick walked away, Carl finally turned to Y/n. Who looked.. Distraught to say the least. Only for seconds, before she settled her expression. “Just.. make it quick.” Carl’s brows knitted together in worry, hand weakly reaching out to the girl. She lightly slapped it away, walking forward. The void in his body grew bigger that moment, he had done something wrong. He had upset her.. And worst of all- She met his father.

Carl’s hand still felt the light sting of her own, as he caught up to her. But even now, she still wore his hat. This gave the boy a spark of hope, as they approached the housing. “There’s a few free houses, but our place has a guest room too.” He waited for her to say something, but she never did. This only worried him more, as they approached his own house. “This.. is it.” And while Y/n was still cold to the boy, he could tell she was still a bit curious. Carl stepped forward, offering his hand once again. But she only walked past him, ghosting his fingers. His hand slowly formed a fist, before he opened the door for her.

“Michonne?” He called, all before a tiny girl ran at the boy. “Judy!” He picked her up, circling her around his chest. He held her lightly, “Do you want to meet Y/n?” Her heart fell through her chest. This girl looked all too familiar. She looked like Y/n, in all those photos. In all those scratchy pageant dresses and thick makeup. She looked like Y/n before all this- before she could learn to run. It was eerie as it was almost.. Satisfying.

“The bear!” Judith spoke, hand out. “Yeah, she got you that.” Y/n blushed, before reaching out her own hand. The girl grabbed it immediately, fiddling with the gloves around her wrists. “You're wearing Carl’s hat!” She smiled, leaving a blush on her brother’s face. “He.. let me borrow it.” Y/n slightly smiled, color returning to her face. The little girl now reached out to her face, curiosity filling her vision. Carl quickly attempted to shut it down, letting his sister go. But that’s when Y/n got on one knee, letting her inspect the wound. The little girl poked and prodded at the mark, while Y/n let her.

“You’ve got a mark on your face.” Judith told her. Y/n hummed, “I’ve got a few. I didn’t want it to be lonely.” The little girl giggled, “You’re like grizzly!” Y/n tilted her head, “I’ll show you.” As the girl ran off to find the red bear, Carl stood there stunned. He in no way expected the seemingly insecure girl to show off her mark. Especially to the girl she had wanted to hide it from.

But Y/n wouldn’t punish a little girl’s curiosity, she wouldn’t stray her away- push her away for thinking differently. It was therapeutic in a way, to just let the girl explore the scar. Her curiosity warmed her heart, healing places that had laid barren for years. Y/n stood up, “Where’s your room?” Carl blinked the love like daze from his eyes. He hadn’t expected the two’s meeting to be that heartwarming- or long at all.

“Uh- This way.” The two marched up the stairs, Y/n now exploring the picture frames around the house. She finally stopped on one though. It was clearly before the dead rose, his family before all this. He had looked so tiny, so.. Happy. And unbearably cute. Carl turned, seeing the girl admiring his old photos. “My.. Mom brought our old family album from our house- the day it all happened.” Y/n smiled, “You looked happy.” Was all Y/n said, before moving up the stairs with him. She did a turn around the room, examining each poster and comic, all while Carl rushed to throw clothes behind his door. “Sorry- I didn’t actually think you’d say yes.” Her lips pursed, “I didn’t either.” She turned to his desk, admiring a few trinkets and comic covers.

Carl hadn’t expected her in his room in a million years, or at least for a few more months. The way she had reacted before.. It made it seem like the idea was a pipe dream. He finally took a breath, “I’m.. sorry. I shouldn’t have forced you to uncover your face.” Though her back was turned, he knew she was listening. “I.. Just wanted you to see that no one here would ever- think of you any differently. I- wouldn’t ever think of you differently.” There was silence across the room.

She stopped flipping through the pages of whatever comic laid on his desk. Tears threatened to drop from her eyes, but she quickly lifted her head to retreat the feelings she had. She wasn’t sure why she was crying, why she was so upset about it all. Y/n had been the one to do it to herself, it was liberating, exhilarating- so why now did she feel so.. Broken? For something that had to do with her gaining all this control of herself back, her body back- she had felt such a lack of it all of a sudden. That scar wouldn’t be going away, none of them would be. But it seemed like neither was Carl.

Y/n shoved the overbearing weight of his words off her chest, forcing her tears away. “Let’s see it then.” Y/n cleared her throat, turning back to the boy. “Prove it.” She placed the hat back onto his head as she left the room. Carl adjusted his hat with a blush, glancing at the comics she had touched one last time before ducking down the stairs with her.

“Carl?” It was a woman’s voice this time. Y/n had known about Carl’s mothers death for a while. Something he had mentioned a few weeks back, when the topic had come up. And truth be told, he had gotten it worse than her. Y/n wasn’t quite sure if her mother made it, after all the chaos of the apocalypse. And some part of her, however sick.. Hoped to never find out. But Carl, he had it good. He had a mother who cared, who smiled and held his hand- just like in that photo. He didn’t deserve to lose her. She didn’t deserve to go the way she did. But that left the question- Who was downstairs? Y/n had guessed the illusive Michonne, who Carl had mentioned before as well.

“Up here.” Carl called in turn, assuring Y/n followed him all the way down the stairs. The woman’s eyes lit up when she saw the girl behind her sudo-son. “And who is this?” It was a bit dishonest, Michonne most definitely knew who this was. “Y/n.” The girl spoke up first, to Carl’s surprise. “I’ve heard a lot about you, Y/n. Especially those machinery skills. Carl, make sure to take her to see Daryl. He was having some trouble with his bike last week.” Carl nodded, “Are you staying for dinner?” Y/n gulped, awkward tension filling the air. “No- I-” “Maybe, we’ll figure it out later.” He had already grabbed Y/n’s hand again, pulling her out of the house. Michonne only smiled, shaking her head before finding Judith rummaging through her toy bin.

He only noticed Y/n hadn’t flinched to his touch when they had reached the garages. She adjusted her goggles, “Am I actually gonna get to do something fun?” She teases him, spotting a bike’s end peeking from a garage door. Carl laughed, “Yeah, we’ll see about that. I’m sure Daryl has it fixed by now.” She rolled her eyes, “So much for my ‘help’. You already have a bike guy, why would you need another one around here?” The two approached the metal doors, “Yeah, and he’s a 40 year old man, and doesn’t build bombs.” She shrugged once again, “Some people just aren’t built for the high life.” This made him snicker, before the two found Daryl wiping whatever oil he dirtied his hands with on a towel. He lifted his head to acknowledge Carl, before stopping his gaze at the girl beside him. Carl felt the light tug on his hand, noticing her hesitation.

“This is Y/n, the engineer I mentioned earlier.” Daryl nodded, “Daryl.” He threw the towel to the side, before turning back to his bike. Y/n didn’t particularly enjoy the meeting, she never did with men. It reminded her of eerie memories and unsavory times. But Daryl didn’t seem to care that she was there. And that oddly soothed the girl. Carl must have noticed, before he gestured toward the bike. She slid on her goggles before examining the bike herself. “Where did you get this-” She quickly cut herself off, realizing her mistake. “Roanoke.” Daryl responded simply. She tilted her head toward the front end of the bike, something he seemed to be reconstructing. Daryl stepped back to grab whatever tool, when she swooped in to investigate the wiring. She had already dug into her belt pockets, pulling out the tiniest smelting tool she had. It was a makeshift flamethrower, the size of a pen. All Daryl needed to do was melt the damn section back together. Y/n had seen it before, it was just a stability issue, nothing big. But it would have been a hell of a lot more annoying if he didn’t have her little toothpick flamethrower. Her hand instinctively went to her neck, to pull up her bandanna- only to remember the earlier events. Carl cringed, realizing her mistake.

Daryl turned to see the girl hard at work, already making good progress on melting the metal. “Hey.” Irritation tinged his voice, but he stepped back to view her work nonetheless. If some random kid waltzed in doing this shit, messing with his bike he would’ve knocked them out cold- or something along those lines. But Carl had clearly been lovesick for weeks, and heard enough about it from Michonne to care. And now looking at her work, he realized she was on to something.

Y/n just tried to tune out his voice, sweating bullets of anxiety. She had to make this work- she wasn’t sure why. Maybe it was the little girl in her who worried her performance wasn’t good enough for her father again. But luckily her little DIY tool had gotten the job done. She grabbed a warped dish of metal from her pocket to mold the metal upward, away from the clean wiring. All before stepping away, flickering the thing off. She pulled her goggles back up with a sigh, “Just.. Let it dry.” He grunted, investigating her work with Carl, who had no doubts to begin with. “Where did you say you lived again?” “Garage. Bigger than this one.” Daryl hummed, giving Carl a look before nodding at the girl. “Good fix, there. Where did you get the prodder?” She glanced back at its place in her tool belt. “It’s just scrap metal and gasoline.” She told him, “You can make it with an old pen casing.” The man didn’t show a lot outwardly, but he found the kid charming- just as Carl predicted. “Don’t hesitate to throw me the prints.” Carl smiled, watching her face light up. Something she quickly tried to hide in embarrassment.

She glanced behind her, noticing the sun had begun to fall. The way the sun echoed on all the suburban houses and roads, cars and families entering their homes. This was wrong. This was all wrong. It was just like before, the old world. Much too familiar for comfort. “I gotta go.” She spoke up, exiting the garage. Carl was quick to follow her steps. “Are you sure? We can have dinner at my house.” But the more she saw of the neighborhood, the faster she walked. “Hey- wait!” He finally jumped in front of her. “Y/n!” Her body tilted away from his own. “You don’t need to go right away.” “I didn’t. I stayed for the day, didn’t I? Like we both agreed?” Carl could practically see the walls begin to rebuild around her. “I changed my mind. You can change yours too. Just- look around.” Carl encouraged, but it was clear the view pained her. “What’s wrong? What’s wrong with it?” Y/n finally stepped back as he reached out. Her hand found her arm, in an anxious gesture. “This is the closest thing we’ll ever get to life before all this. Can’t you see how- rare that is? How special that is?” He lowered his voice, but the girl still cowered from his touch.

Familiar faces began to crowd the distance around them. Whether it was Rick on the porch of his house, or Daryl walking up from the garage. Y/n took a breath, finally speaking up. “No.” She said, “I don’t want anything to do with that world!” She only now raised her voice, poison filled and all. “What.?” Y/n’s brows furrowed, “I.. Hated my life before this! Do you know how girls my age were treated back then? And all under the guise of money- fame- ‘he would never do that!’, at least now I can shoot a bullet through their fucking head!” “And this.. All this- is just some watered down version of it all! You wanna stay here? Fine. But I’d rather die than live like that again.” And there it was, that unresolved anger, fear around him- around his dad, Daryl, Michonne.

Y/n needed to remind herself why she burnt herself at all, why she lived the way she did- and she survived all this time. Alone.

Carl stood still, almost appalled by her words. She only pushed past him, straight stepping towards the truck.
It all made sense now, at least most of it. She was terrified of men, terrified of Daryl, his dad. But there was something else. She had let him touch her.

Y/n pushed down the truck’s back end, ready to climb onto that bike and never look back. When loud footsteps crept into her ear. A hand quickly grabbed her own, a familiar one. “Look.” Her eyebrow rose, a tinge of pink on her cheeks. “You didn’t flinch- back away- nothing.” She scowled, attempting to pull her hand from his. But this time he didn’t let her. His other hand grabbed her shoulder. “A few hours ago you would’ve flinched- shaked- anything. But now.” He intertwined his hand with hers, raising it to their faces. “You’re calm.” His other hand slowly crept up her neck, cupping her cheek. “When was the last time you were able to relax like this?” The girl froze, staring at their interlocked hands. “This isn’t the old world- It’s one where I won’t let anything like that ever happen to you again. Hell- if you don’t shoot a man who treats you like that in the head, I will. He can join the stack of bodies outside the walls.”

Y/n finally met his eye, a tear managing to snake its way down her cheek. He quickly wiped it away with his thumb. All his care, his adoration- himself reflected in his eye, the way Y/n saw it now. “Dinner.. Sounds nice.” Carl smiled, quickly kissing her forehead in assurance.
“Anything you want.”

Chapter Text

“That’s… interesting.”
A voice penetrated through Arthur's head, a piercing wind through his slumber. The king jolted, finding nothing but an abyss of blackness. “Where..” He couldn’t seem to catch his breath, or find any land for that matter. He fell and fell, constantly through a sea of black. That’s when a hand grabbed him, lifting his own up in the abyss. It suddenly threw him up, feeling the breath of death around him. “Catch your breath. Then- again.. You’ll have plenty of time to breathe.” Y/n looked around, “Plenty of space too.” Arthur felt no impact of solid ground, and it seemed he wouldn't for a while.

“Are you alright? Dizzy?” The figure flew around him, though avoiding his touch. “I.. I’m fine- My head’s just..” Y/n tilted their head, “Try hanging upside down.” She flipped herself upside down, hair falling with her. “What?” “Just try it.” He took a breath, before flipping himself over. The void was silent, seemingly waiting for him just like the girl was. Slowly, he felt the ache from his head lessen, and was able to finally address the blackness around him. There was nothing to see, nowhere to go. He was sure he was falling, but at some point it felt as if he was flying instead. Arthur raked his mind for how he could have ended up here, if this is what really resided after death.

What a disappointment. A king dies after his first battle? Leaving his people to the demons residing in his castle? Before he knew it he was curled up, tears disappearing into the void.

Y/n frowned, flipping over to face the mourning king. “It’s.. alright.” Arthur held himself tighter, “No- No it’s not! I didn’t just die- I let my kingdom die with me! They’ll all perish- and it’s surely all my fault!” Y/n almost flinched, it all felt so familiar. She wondered if every despaired ruler ended up here. She looked at the voice around her, before gathering his tears into a large droplet. They floated in her hand, distorting the black below her. She closed her palms against the tears, letting a crowd of beautiful butterflies to erupt from her fingers.

Arthur opened his eyes, finding the butterflies crowding his form. He then noticed each one of his falling tears turned to one of the glowing wings around him. He held out his hand, watching one land upon his glove. “Sorry. I should have asked first- I’ll.. fix it.” just as she reached out her hand, the boy grabbed it. “No- Their.. Amazing.” Blush met Y/n’s ears, as she left his grasp. “Sorry-” “No.. I wouldn’t have been able to make them without you.” She held her hand to her chest, “I can’t do anything here, without someone else.” Arthur examined the blackness around him again, “What.. is here?” She paused for a moment, “I’m.. not sure.”

“How.. long have you been here?” “Longer than you. There isn’t much to see.. I’m afraid.” “I can see that.” He reached out to the void, but didn’t even feel wind through his fingers. “There- must be a way out of here.” He furrowed his brows. He couldn’t leave Merlin alone, and he couldn’t leave his kingdom to die. “And we’ll find it.” He quickly grabbed her hand, dragging her along through the emptiness.

Y/n didn’t care enough to tell him she had tried, not with the hand she was given. She wondered how long it had been since she had felt a touch? Had it always felt so warm? By the time she was ready to muster something, he had to have realized it was a loop. “We’ll.. Find it- we have to. Every night sky has a moon. Merlin.. She’ll find us.” Y/n shook their head, “They won’t.” Arthur turned, “You can’t give up! If you do- you might as well join the darkness around us!” That’s when he noticed the color of her skin. She was just a shadow, just lighter than the void around her. “You’re..” “A lost cause. And when you realize it.. You’ll end up like me.” Y/n ripped their hand away, holding it to her chest once again.

Arthur had noticed she had done that, everytime he touched her. As if his grip seemed to hurt. He gazed at his own hand, “Maybe.. We just need to rest. We can’t escape without any energy.” He watched her turn the other way, the void embracing her shadow of a form. Arthur looked up, laying against the black below him. He had brought despair to his kingdom, and now the girl beside him.

💫

Athur woke up to black. Almost as if he had forgotten to open his eyes at all. The girl was gone, and his hope seemed to be taken with her. Arthur jolted up, “Hello! Hello!” “Where’d you go?!” The shadow was nowhere to be seen, tears seemed to well up again- the darkness had seemed so much brighter when he wasn’t alone. With everything that had happened.. Could it just have been the void playing tricks on him?

He felt her touch, he saw her face- held her butterflies in his hand. Surely, it wasn’t true. Surely.. He wasn’t all alone. Just as he closed his eyes, something landed upon his nose. It glowed, almost absorbed by the darkness around him. And there she was, in front of him again. “You! I thought you..” “Time can get confusing here. I didn’t want these guys to get lost.. But I only found one.” Arthur inspected the butterfly again, watching it climb about his arm. “Do you not control them?” She hummed, “I can.. But why?” He looked at the insect again, “I suppose you're right.” He smiled.

“Resting here can give the void a chance to drift you away,” The butterfly landed on Y/n’s dark finger. “That’s why I chose butterflies. They won’t get lost, like we will.” She let it fly off her finger, inspecting the void beyond. “Where does it take us?” “Back where we started.. I think. Time, space, reality.. I’m not sure if they exist one in the same here.” “At Least it doesn’t feel like it.” He frowned, “How did you find me again?” Y/n turned, “They showed me.”

Arthur watched the bug fly around the two, “Will.. it survive here?” She smiled, almost bitterly. He had asked about the butterflies' survival before asking about his own. Y/n knew why she was imprisoned here, but for Arthur? She wasn’t so sure. Maybe he wasn’t real, or maybe he wouldn’t last long in this pocket dimension- But for the first time in a long time… She felt hopeful. “I think so.”

“I’m Arthur.” He finally said, holding out his hand. “I realized after all this time- I haven’t told you my name.” She tilted her head once again, a blush coming to her cheeks. Luckily it was one he couldn’t see. “Y/n.” He remembered her reaction from his touch before, “Sorry I-” But Y/n covered his hand with her own before he moved it away. And for a moment, he swore he could’ve seen a hand beneath her shadow. While a blush sprinkled across his face, “Perhaps.. If we don’t want to drift away.. We could.. Hold on to each other?” Arthur watched her hand move, before curling a finger around his own. “Perhaps you're right, King.”

He laughed, “I don’t think I can call myself a king- after that performance..” He tried to wipe the blush from his face. “Then don’t.” He turned to the shadow, “It’s just a word after all. You should know better than most that everything can be taken away from a ‘king’ just as fast as it would a peasant.” Arthur thought about her words, how her grip lessened on his own. “Maybe.. But for me.. Everything was my people, the children that played in the streets- the kingdom at sunset.. My mentor- My sword..” He felt tears bubbling in his eyes, “And you're right. I lost them all- because I fought like a peasant.. Not a king.”

“That doesn’t sound like a peasant talking.” She said, “No matter the title we are given- Power we grow.. I find that in the end… It means nothing. Now, you don’t sound like any King I know- but that’s what I think makes you so profoundly royal. Profoundly.. Loyal. And that’s what I think makes a real king.” The tear finally fell down his cheek, as his breathing stilled. Even after all the destruction he failed to stop, after his failures of escapism, she praised him. Praised him for his aspirations, as if that was enough to crown him a king.

Whatever it was.. He believed her, even for just a moment. “But what do I know? I’ve been here too long.” He watched his tears levitate towards her, “I suppose I do know this. Maybe you can learn too.” She held the drops in front of him. He gasped, “Me? No way! I don’t have an ounce of magical ability in my body!” Y/n shook her head, “A humble king too. I could sense your mana the moment you appeared here.” “What..? Really?” She nodded, “Whats.. It like? If you don’t mind me asking!” Y/n hummed, “The sun.. and its moon. Or… A dog.” He sighed, “Are dogs not loving companions in your time?” “Nono- Just didn’t expect something like that.” Arthur took a breath, “Maybe being a dog isn’t so bad.”

“I’m sure a dog could do this too.” Y/n held out her hand. He gulped, hesitantly giving his own. She cupped his own, just hovering enough that they wouldn’t touch. “What would you like to make, Arthur?” He blushed, “If I can make anything at all.. A daisy. They grew so beautifully in Camelot before everything happened.” “Embrace the tears. Let any magic flow freely through your body, and let go.” Just as he grasped it, she covered his hands with her own.

The void almost seemed loud now. “I.. Told you I wasn’t very talented..” Arthur laughed, but Y/n only shook her head. Suddenly a vine emerged from their hands, and with that another- and another. He gasped, finding the flowers had also grown wings upon their petals. “I’m sorry- I-” That’s when he saw her face. She laughed and laughed, smiling as she flew around the flower. “This is wonderful, Arthur!” She poked the flower’s petal, watching the wing flap around in response. “You are a natural! I bet you no other king can do something as amazing as this!” She had looked.. So happy. Pretty. Beautiful in fact. He remained gulled that just her shadow could seem so elegant, so enthralled. So much so.. He found himself just as amused as she was with his flower.. As he was with her.

💫

“Arthur!” His eyes snapped open. He felt as if water was over his eyes, finding figures of his friends all around him- wobbly and distorted. But he knew this voice. “Arthur! It’s time to awaken!” Merlin, she was there and she.. Was happy to see him! She didn’t resent him for his failure- and it seemed she was safe! “Pull yourself from the darkness, Arthur! Your time has come! Come back to me!”

He only jolted up now, his vision becoming blurry with Merlin to the void he had come to know. In his arms.. Was Y/n. Everytime the two had slept- they had always woken up like this. Interwoven, in the darkness. “I..” He gripped his head, curling in on himself. “You’re.. Leaving.” Y/n spoke, seeing the light form upon the boy. “Someone.. Is freeing you from out there!” She spotted a hole in the void, a glowing spark that matched Arthur’s. “It’s Merlin- I think she’s come to free us!” He rejoiced, gripping his head to regain his vision.

Y/n only smiled, coming to the realization herself. Merlin was freeing Arthur, not her. He wasn’t imprisoned here the same way she was. For him.. There was hope- he was hope. But Y/n now knew she belonged here, in the dark void of the pearl. The light above began to fade, and him with it. “You need to reach the rip up there.” Y/n grabbed hold of his arm, swimming as far as she could. The rip was closing, and they weren’t getting any closer- at least not fast enough. So she did what she knew was right. Y/n grabbed Arthur, hands cupping his face.

“Listen, Arthur.. I..” She bit her lip, “I need you to survive out there.” Arthur grabbed her hands, “What?” “I said before.. There wasn’t any hope for escape.. But you.. You are the hope- all the hope I ever needed. You made me feel like I had escaped, the void didn’t seem so endless with you. So.. Thank you.” Y/n lifted herself, kissing his forehead. “You have so much potential. Beyond whatever magic sleeps within you. Fight for it.” He blushed, “What are you saying?! We- we’re leaving- we’re..” He felt his body gravitate towards the light. “Bye, Arthur.” He saw the tear that came down her dark face, before she ripped the fabric from his coat- sending him away in an array of butterflies. “Y/N!!” He screamed, but there- he saw her for the first time. Falling back into the void.

Chapter Text

Life never felt fleeting, fast, never felt as if it was beyond its reach. She supposed it was because of her lifespan, if that was what anyone would call it. While some fairies lasted up to thousands of years.. Royal fairies could live even longer. Live until killed, that is. Why worry about your time, about your lack of care in the world- if you knew you’d have eternity to do so? Most fairies felt like that, with Dahlia’s rulership. His strength protected the forest for hundreds of years, no fairy had a worry of time, how much they had left. The demons were gone, and that was it.

But at the first sign of the Holy War, the great king Dahlia fled. He left her all alone, his little sister to defend the fairy tribe. Suddenly, her life was fleeting. Everyone’s life was, and in the palm of her hand. She did what they asked of her, killed the stranded demons- whatever egotistical angels came their way. But she scared them. And no kingdom, no matter the race- would keep a child of chaos in their care.

Y/n wondered if the grass beneath her feet wept, knowing they’d be dried up by winter. She wondered if a bear mourned her cubs during hibernation, losing all that time felt.. Hopeless.
Y/n had felt hopeless now. The wretched queen of chaos was dead to the world. Or to others, sealed away in a pearl. Somewhere within the dried up river stix of the decayed fairy kingdom below Liones.

She lost everything. Her home, her people, her brother, her vision, her time. Everyone she knew was dead, she felt a lack of their auras around the land. 2,000 years- gone. Because she studied the ways of chaos, because she followed the one woman who showed her kindness in this world. It wasn’t fair. She didn’t want to become queen, and she didn’t want to kill anyone. She did as she was told- and got persecuted for it. Time felt long in that pearl prison, darkness everlasting across every point of sight. Y/n had gotten so used to it, that when she finally opened her eyes again.. It was much too bright. Even if she wanted to see the sacred tree again, it would only be a blur.

Anger swept through her, anger for those long gone from this realm. And despair for what she had lost. Nothing her mother could say would aid her now.

Leaves fluttered around the forest, footsteps coming her way. “Are..you alright?” Suddenly there was a lime blob facing her. Her eyes drooped, all that came was a shrug. The boy frowned, “That won’t do.. What’s wrong?” He took a seat beside her. She held her legs lightly, almost grasping upon her will to continue. Percival watched the saddened girl shrug again. His frown grew longer, “Is it.. That it’s too sunny out? It isn’t raining? The sun is in your eyes?” He shoved his hand in front of the sun's light. The girl quickly flinched out of his hand's shadow. “Oh- I’m so sorry! I thought that might’ve been what was bothering you!” He waved his hands, “But wait a minute.. Could it be that you're scared of the dark?” Y/n’s eyes tried to adjust to the forest around her again. Percy stepped closer, before intertwining his hands. He offered the fairy a glowing sprite. The glowing blur in front of her peeped and smiled, like the first time she had conjured her own creature of chaos. She knew this boy had none of that in him, but just that little sprite was enough to get her to stand up again.

“I’m Percival.” He spoke, a smile visible on his face. Y/n squinted, “Are you.. Perhaps a bird?” The boy laughed, “What? A Bird?! No! I’m a boy!” She tilted her head, sprite in hand. “Are you sure? Percival seems very bird-like. You feel like a bird too. You can tell me, you know.” Y/n leaned closer. “You do look like one.” “Hey!” Donny popped out from the bushes, kicking another twig to the side. “And who’s this girl anyway? You can’t trust anyone you find in the forest, Percy.” Percival shook his head, “Nono- I’m sure this is a good one.”

A smile grew on her face, this boy had thought she was good? Nor wicked or vile. “Well, what’s your name- Forest girl?” She hesitated, “Y/n.” The little percival sprite jumped in her hand, multiplying in half. “She’s not lying about that, at least.” Suddenly there was another woman behind her. “Should I be? Is this a game?” “No, but Anne here can tell if you tell any lie- so keep your act straight okay!” Percy put a finger over his lips. Y/n smiled again, the bird boy was charming in a strange way. Maybe that’s why she liked him, because he was so strange.

“That’s right, so don’t you try to trick me! I’m the great lady Anne, daughter of a lord far beyond this forest.” she held out her sword dearly. Now Y/n knew she had to be in the future, because the humans she knew wouldn’t have let a woman hold a sword like that, let alone at her age. The girl’s eagerness almost seeped into Y/n, to be inspired like that felt like a distant dream. One she had a long time ago. “Well.. I don’t have a sword, but I’m Donny- A great holy knight.. In training!” The boy held out his dagger.

“I would rather introduce myself normally, my name is Nasiens.” “That’s great and all, but we can’t risk wasting time like this.” The 4 suddenly jumped, finding a familiar fox beside them. “Sin! I was just comforting this girl I found in the forest!” Percy explained, “And good job, she looks all better. We’ve got to get a move on.” Y/n turned, Immediately finding a strong aura from the fox, or red blob in her eyes. “Where are you headed?” She asked, “What does it matter to you? Did anyone ever tell you that staring was rude?” Y/n shrugged once again, “Nope.” “We’re headed to the kingdom of Liones!” Percival held up his hands. The others lowered their heads in disappointment. “Are you heading the same way?” Y/n tilted her head, “No, I don’t think so..” “Good- Now we can-” “But I don’t know so. So I suppose I’ll go.” “What?!” The fox blurted, “Really?” Percy asked, “I enjoy the element of surprise. Maybe I’ll find something more interesting on the way there.” Anne turned, “Percival- We can’t just let her tag along like this!”

He turned his head, “Why not?” Donny shook his head, “I mean, seems like she doesn’t know where she wants to go.” Nasiens stepped forward, “Is that really such a bad thing?” “Fine then! Tell me this- Y/n! Are you acquainted with the wicked knights in the order of King Arthur?! Do you plan on hurting us in any way?!” Y/n waited for the blue blur in front of to still, “I don’t plan on hurting anyone, not yet at least.” Anne pulled out her sword once again, “I asked you if you were in league with that vile king Arthur!” They all looked to Y/n, who only shrugged once more. “I don’t know an Arthur, well I don't think I do. Would your powers work if I was unsure of the truth myself?” They all froze, “Hey, that’s a good question!” Donny piped up, “HEY! No it’s not!” She slid her sword back beside her hip. “Well, anyways.. She’s telling no lies.” “Oh, wait for this one. My favorite berry is huckleberry!” Anne swallowed, watching her form turn black. Y/n giggled, “Wait a minute, is it not really huckleberry?” Percy squinted. “I suppose we won’t ever know, Percival.”

💫

Y/n gripped a book beneath her fingers, “Did you happen to write this?” Y/n glanced up, finding the blur of paper agonizing to look at. “No, no. That book was written by the master mage Merlin, I’m not sure where you found that- but I’m sure it is worth a fine penny out here for a relic like that.” Y/n closed it, “I found it. Have a good day.” She had found the thing a week ago, when she had reunited with her familiar. F/n was a creature of chaos, a snake with wings and strange eyes. But like this, in her human disguise the animal was a common snake. Of course, no one had seen her fairy form either. She wondered if anyone would even recognize the wicked queen Y/n of the fairies.

F/n had brought her the book, they always loved finding the rarest things in the land as gifts. She supposed they were trying to find something to cheer her up. But being reminded of her now apparent blindness.. Was not something that helped.

“Y/n! Any luck?” Anne waved across the crowd, Y/n only shook her head, shoving the book within her bag. “Nope. Did you enjoy the kingdom?” Donny jumped up, “It was amazing Y/n! I haven’t been here in a few years but look at the place! Totally excavated!” “And their herbology market is quite impressive.” Y/n smiled, “That’s wonderful!” “But.. We still have no idea where Percy is..” Donny scratched the back of his neck. “Do you think he’s in danger?” Her finger met her chin, “Here? No.. It’s the kingdom of Liones.” He laughed, before pausing. “I’m sure he found something to mess with. Come on, let’s find him.” Y/n shrugged, following the three.

That’s when she felt it. She hurried left, weaving through crowds and alleys. Luckily the group had gotten used to her disappearing act. She paused when they finally saw the boy, with a rather villainous knight standing in front of him. “Not another one of those jerks!” Donny levitated a group of barrels, “They just never know when to quit!” Anne pulled out her sword.

Y/n know about the use of chaos nowadays. Her sudo-mother, mother of chaos, used to tell her tales of prophecy, of royals holding the power of chaos in future times. In fact, she even told her about him now, the king that is. Sometimes would even fantasize about the two meeting the other, in some strange matchmaking way. She knew Y/n wasn’t one for rules, or monarchies. But Chaos was a dying magic, and Y/n couldn’t find it in herself to fight it. Anytime there was a fight, the fairy ran, she hid, she let Donny fly her to the side. Maybe that was the reason, or maybe she was still scared of what others might think. Of what her chaos would do again.

Y/n pulled out her pocket mirror, finding a familiar voice behind it. ‘He sends another knight. If you want to avoid this battle again, I would suggest leaving now.’ The fairy frowned. Arthur’s demands weren’t her mothers. But they weren’t against hers either. Y/n sensed the magic in front of them. “Mother.. I like Percival. He’s.. Nice.” ‘Would you like to protect him, my child?’ Y/n furrowed her brows. “He doesn’t need my protection.” ‘Does he not need it, or do you not want to give it? Is it your loyalty to me that stops you from defending your friends?’ She bit her lip, “The story tells us that the four knights would bring an end to the King’s reign, not that of chaos. What if they are wrong? You know what those stories said about me.” The mirror coed, ‘Yes, what if? My dear, that ‘if’ is where you do your best work.’ ‘Now, is it time to show Arthur what you have? Or will I have to wait even longer?’

Y/n watched Percival glow lime, sword behind his back. “Monarchies are the opposite of chaos, mom. And more importantly.. Alot of yapping. Besides.. Aren’t I a ‘vile race to rid of this world’?” The mirror mother laughed, ‘You are more chaos than fairy. And who said you couldn’t change his mind?’ “King’s don’t listen.” ‘You did.’ Y/n hummed, “Thank you, mother.” She closed the pocket mirror.

Percival was knocked back into the kingdom of Liones, “Y/n, you need to get out of here!” Donny shouted, “Don’t worry about me. Get back to it.” She dodged from the debris way, staring back at the hole Percival had made from his hit.

The knight glanced to the side, “Look at my creations, how undeniably horrid they look, but how much power they grasp. Yet.. you can’t say the same.” He rose to the sky, “I bet Chaos couldn’t even have graced you with such power. A tool like that can’t even fix something as disappointing as you.” With a grasp of wind Percival was pulled back, etched into the knight’s hands. “Now, watch as my hideous beasts gnaw you raw!”

“Hideous?” The boy was suddenly in Anne’s hands. “You call these being hideous? Horrid?” Y/n stepped forward, “You have no right to demean these creatures. They’re only suffering because of your disgusting use of chaos magic.” “Excuse me?!” The knight looked down at the girl, who glared in turn. “What do you know of chaos, child? The bickering in your home? The likeness of failure in school? Why, children have no discipline nowadays it seems.” He raised his hand, “No matter. I can do so for you.” Suddenly spears upon the hundreds were thrown at the girl. “Y/N!!” Anne held Percival closer.

“You’re not even trying.” She rose up from the dust, “And you sound just like those snobs 2,000 years ago.” A symbol appeared in her hands, letting the kingdom around them swirl and contort into wonderland-ish ways.

Arthur sat up, “What is this?” Merlin stood closer, “It.. Can't be.”

“You have no creativity, no style!” She swiped her hand, a crooked smile appearing on her face. The knight was thrown into a checkered hole of spikes, only to be spit out of the thing like the kingdom around him had become almost alive. “See? They can’t even eat you, you're so gross.” She floated in front of him, bending down to meet his level. “And- I’m much older than you.”

Arthur watched the kingdom around her weave to her will, neon flora, strange living walls and all. It was much like his, this chaos of hers. If he could say that. It was clear, they possessed the same chaos, but this girl was on a completely different level of magic. His fist slowly clenched on his throne, eyes turning to ones of admiration- as he once showed for Meliodas.

Y/n’s eyes suddenly caught the staff glued to the knight’s hip. Her familiar kindly handed it to her, “Thank you.” She studied the head adorning the pole, before glancing back at the man before her- drenched in blood. “You’re getting your ooze on my wonderland.” The carpet below the two formed into a large tongue, squeezing the man away from the fairy. “You didn’t make this, it has talent.” She squinted, although she couldn’t see much of the staff, the aura was enough. “Did your king make this?”

Merlin watched Arthurs fingers tighten, almost waiting for her critique on his mastery. She hadn’t seen him like this in years. Reduced to his smiley old self, to the boy who fought by Meliodas’s side all those years ago.

Y/n spun the talisman in her hands, “It’s smooth, sharp edged..” Her finger grazed the head, “Oh, and a cute face, right?” F/n nodded, twirling around her neck. “Is he the one watching us?” Her hands formed a binocular gesture, looking at an odd shaped demon above.

A blush finally appeared on Arthur’s cheeks, as he lightly perked up, “She sees us?” “Not us, Orlondi.” Merlin said, “Let us be lucky she admires your work, Arthur.” “What?” “Because if the Mother of Chaos had to choose between you, and Y/n.. I’m unsure you would win her favor.”

“Well.. Maybe he can see just how useless and utterly incompetent you are!” Y/n giggled, as the tongue began to tighten around the knight, squeezing the blood from his body. Suddenly more creatures began to spawn, swallowing the drops whole. The carpet threw him further into the wonderland, before he landed in a sideways well, screams echoing through the kingdom. She controlled her laughter, finding composure in herself. Y/n turned, a smile on her face. But her friends didn’t share the sediment. She had seen those looks before. She floated to the ground, her smile instantly wiped off her face. “Percy..” “Get back!” Anne shouted, “You.. You lied to us!” “You know that's not true! Look at me!” Y/n hit her chest, “Why didn’t you tell us you could do magic like that?” Donny stood up, dagger in hand. Tears bubbled in her eyes, “I..” Her fingers fiddled with one another, “I didn’t want you to be..”

“Scared of me.” Arthur’s eyes widened, studying the look on her face. “Merlin.” He raised his hand, “Send Ironside to gather her.” She remained silent, eyeing the way Arthur looked. “I said..” “Arthur, she clearly knows about your kingdom, she can easily sense your chaos. If she wanted to join Camelot.. She surely would have.” He furrowed his brow, “She hasn’t seen me yet. Only the pawnish knights I’ve sent.” He stood up, “Bring her here, and we’ll discuss it then.” Merlin watched the king descend his stairs, leaving his throne empty.

Y/n couldn’t see the fear on their faces, not truly at least. It was a guttural pain in her chest, she could feel it. “Is.. Percy alright?” Anne held him closer, scanning her for any type of lie. “Tell me- Do you serve King Arthur? Have we not mattered to you at all?” Y/n gulped, “No- no I don’t.. I just..” Y/n struggled to find the words, “Use the same magic he does.” “I wouldn’t have left the forest that day.. If Percy wasn’t there.. If none of you were there.” Y/n admits, “I had been.. Locked away for so long.. In the darkness for so long, I thought that the light truly didn’t exist at the end of the tunnel.” She looked at her hands, “I lost my sight.. My family, my friends.. My people..” She looked up, “But then I had you.” “And it was more than enough.”

A tear fell down Anne’s eye, “Is.. she lying?” Donny asked, frozen in place. “No.. She’s not.” Nasians stood up, “She protected us from that knight, she accompanied us through our journey. Does it truly make that much of a difference if she uses the same magic as Arthur?” Anne gritted her teeth, “Of course it does! Chaos is what terrorizes this land- terrorizes us!” “But has Y/n really done any of that..?” Donny whispered, “How do you even know about this kind of magic?” She shouted.

Y/n straightened herself, “2,000 years ago.. I used my special ability to meet the lady of the lake. She taught me- how to build, create and wind reality- It was.. Amazing.” She uttered, “She found purpose in me.. Purpose no one else saw.” She glanced away, “But now.. She found her king. Endowed him with power beyond his comprehension.” Y/n said, “I.. can’t bring myself to fight her. But him…” She paused, “She’s so fond of him.”

“You’ll find a lot of us Knights are too.” A voice rang through the kingdom. While the group shuttered, Y/n didn’t recognize this man. “Our king was impressed by your artistry, Y/n. He requested your presence in Camelot at once.” Ironside continued closer, “And perhaps.. While a knight of the apocalypse is down..” Y/n raised her hand, a spike going through the man’s body. “We are TALKING RIGHT NOW!” A familiar red surged through her eyes, as the sigil in her hand reappeared.

“Iron..side?” They all looked down to see Percy, eyes fluttering open and shut. Y/n’s eyes widened, the red dissipating. “That’s..” She turned, watching the man fall to his knees. She walked over to the coughing knight, her snake climbing up her form. Her hand rose once again, before slapping the helmet off his face. “You’re pathetic.” She leaned closer, “If I had a say.. I would skin you alive- wrap a scarecrow with your skin to scare off all the women and children from the forests.” He coughed, “I see what he saw.. I must thank you..” He reached into his pocket, “For making this so easy for me.” An enchantment orb cracked onto the floor, “Y/N!” Percy jumped toward the two, just after the mist consumed them.

Chapter Text

Y/n remembered the first time she found earth. It was not long after the rebellion began, and the infamous Rose Quartz had just rescued her from homeworld’s grasp. Y/n had always thought- knew she was wrong. An off color gem, a dysfunction in the machine… A mistake. But there, she saw the flowers, the trees, the shades of color the earth could come in. And suddenly she felt.. Less alone. Because if anything out there could be as strange as her, could come so beautifully together- maybe she wasn’t as broken as she thought she was.

She wasn’t there the day homeworld attacked. When the blast of light overtook the earth, and supposedly all her friends with it.

She was in space that day, when it all came crashing down so abruptly. Y/n had a habit of escaping duties, running off to have some adventure before the final battle began. But something else had told her to escape that day. The way Rose looked, the way her face turned as news of Pink Diamonds shattering fell across the galaxy. It wasn’t remorseful, it wasn’t like the Rose Quartz she knew.

That made Y/n realize she hadn’t quite ever known her. It was scary to think about. Because if a gem like that was false, if she had lied now… what had she lied about before? She let the thoughts seep into her gem, what if she had been wrong about Y/n?

Y/n rushed back to earth, only to find her comrades in ruins- claws and horns of all kinds. They looked.. Wrong. They looked like Y/n. All while the flowers around her taunted her of such beauty and differentiability. It was all… too much.

Those flowers would grow, Y/n wouldn’t. They would bloom and shine through their differences, Y/n wouldn’t. She pulled the wretched plant from the earth, swearing to never touch the planet again.

But here she was. Dirt now beneath her boots once again. Y/n shoved her hands into her pockets, a ship planted behind her. The landing pad was new, and quite vibrant compared to the last. She knew the valiant Rose Quartz was gone, replaced by a human boy bearing her gem. Maybe it was another lie, Y/n would find that out soon enough. The diamonds pledged their so-called freedom across the galaxy, and the truth came out with it. Y/n never would have thought in a million years Rose was a diamond, some kind of runaway like herself. A fraud.. Possibly.

Y/n spent the last eons of her existence in space, joining rebellions and stopping genocide all around. It was just like old times, in a way that she was- just like before. Nothing ever changed, in her at least. Her newer alien comrades would succumb to age just like the last. Planets would wither from colonization, and suns would overheat.

The earth changed too. Gem and wooden buildings alike scattered the place. She supposed this was what a few thousands years did to a planet. There wasn’t a single like-minded monster around, until she stepped into the suburbia at least. Hundreds of familiar faces filled her view, adorning new horns and all. They changed, everything had changed. They grew, healed and.. There they were. Beauty in their differentialities.

“Y/n?” The girl shook, before turning to the voice behind her. Metal fell to the ground, “What is it, Bismuth?” The large gem rushed towards Y/n, as she met her just as fast. Y/n cried and cried as her friend mourned her lost years. Pearl gasped, before rushing into the hug just as fast. It wasn’t long before Garnet had beamed into the town, seeing the gem in her vision just moments before. Glasses off, the 5 embraced one another, in the new changing world.

💫

Y/n stood atop the mill, viewing the expanding ‘little homeworld’ below. She should be happy that she found her way back home right? After all this time? She wanted to be. But all she saw below her was mockery, of the way even other gems grew and changed- how they embraced their new colors and claws.. Where Y/n- couldn’t.

“Skipping class again?” She recognized the sound behind her, a familiar gem had warped in. “Aw, did Bismuth snitch on me?” Y/n turned, a smirk now plastered on her face. “Old habits die hard.” Lapis smiled, joining her atop the tower. The two had grown close in her short time here. Lapis was someone Y/n hadn’t known before the war, it right now… that was refreshing. “Why didn’t you fly up here?” Y/n asked, turning to her. “Wanted to surprise you. I got you something.” Y/n now noticed the blue hand behind her back. “Oh.. Is it a spaceship? One of those little dangly things you put above vehicle windows?!”

Lapis laughed, “No- I got you this.” A canvas, a blank white canvas. It almost eerily reminded Y/n of the blast all those eons ago. With it was a set of watercolor brushes and dip. She studied the thing, taking it from Lapis’s hands, turning it upside down and above her head. “Are.. You trying to get me to enroll in your class again?” She shook her head, “No, no. I just- I know how hard it is to adjust to things around here.” Y/n’s face fell. “And.. I found that releasing that.. Mindset- physically really helped me when I moved to earth.” Y/n straightened her lips. “Am I failing?”

“Your attendance isn’t doing the greatest.” Lapis admits, “And Bismuth really did stomp off looking for you.” Y/n rolled her eyes, “I’m not ditching quite yet.” Y/n blew a hair from her face. She studied the blank canvas again, scanning it for anything special. But, she found nothing. It eerily reminded herself of homeworld, back then at least. Lapis watched the gem furrow their brows, face leaning even closer to the paper. “Well.. You're supposed to decorate it first. That’s just a.. Blank slate.” She looked back to the town, “What we.. all get here.” Y/n finally turned, skeptical look on her face. “It has a reason for looking.. Boring?” Lapis hummed, rubbing her chin. “Steven told me that even a blank canvas is beautiful. Something like a ‘white bar in a snow norm.” Y/n nodded, before turning the canvas again to find the image. She turned to Lapis, “I still don’t see it.” Lapis laughed, making Y/n huff in frustration.

“What is it now? Another class I gotta take to understand this thingy?” “No-no.” Lapis shook her head, “It’s just that- after all this time… It’s so easy to see how wrong they were about all this.” She looked up, “I mean, all of it. The galaxy bowed down to this standard of… empty white.” Y/n glanced at her colorful thumb holding the paper. “But.. look how boring it is. There’s no color.” Y/n’s lips tightened, “But there’s every color.” Lapis shook her head, “There could be.” A set of paints were suddenly raised beside Y/n.

The canvas creaked in their hands. How could they have been so stupid? How could the galaxy? Was everything really that easy? Throwing away thousands of years of conforming ideals- colorless forms and cracked gems? Lapis was right, the paper was boring- and Y/n knew what could fix it. But that went against everything she had been taught- everything she had thought for the last 2 thousand years.

“Yeah.” She finally lowered the canvas, reaching out for the brush. “Is.. this how I hold it?” Lapis noticed the tears that began to rush down her face, but decided to ignore it like Y/n had. Instead opting to use the gem's tears in the craft, “Just like that.” She set the palette beside the two, as they sat against the railing of the tower.

“How do you want to start?”